This is a modern-English version of Selected Sermons of Jonathan Edwards, originally written by Edwards, Jonathan.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

SELECTED SERMONS
OF
JONATHAN EDWARDS
EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
BY
H. NORMAN GARDINER
PROFESSOR OF PHILOSOPHY IN SMITH COLLEGE
New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., LTD.
1904
New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., LTD.
1904
All rights reserved
All rights reserved
Copyright, 1904,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Copyright, 1904, By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Set up and electrotyped. Published June, 1904.
Set up and electrotyped. Published June, 1904.
Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing & Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing & Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, MA, U.S.A.
CONTENTS
PAGE | ||
INTRODUCTION | vii | |
SERMONS: | ||
I. | God Glorified in Human Dependence (1731) | 1 |
II. | The Truth of Spiritual Light (1733) | 21 |
III. | Ruth's Goal (1735) | 45 |
IV. | The Many Mansions (1737) | 64 |
V. | Sinners in the Hands of an Upset God (1741) | 78 |
VI. | A Strong Rod Broken and Wilting (1748) | 98 |
VII. | Goodbye Message (1750) | 118 |
NOTES | 155 |
INTRODUCTION
Jonathan Edwards was born October 5, 1703, in what is now South Windsor,
Conn., a part of the parish then known as “Windsor Farmes.” His father,
the Rev. Timothy Edwards, the minister of the parish, a Harvard graduate,
was reputed a man of superior ability and polished manners, a lover of
learning as well as of religion; in addition to his pastoral duties, he
fitted young men for college, and his liberal views of education appear in
the fact that he made his daughters pursue the same studies these youths
did. His mother, a daughter of the Rev. Solomon Stoddard, the minister of
Northampton, is said to have resembled her distinguished father in
strength of character and to have surpassed her husband in the native
vigor of her mind. As regards remoter ancestry and their intellectual and
moral qualities, Edwards seems also to have been well born; an exception,
however, must be made of the eccentric and possibly insane grandmother on
his father’s side, whose outrageous conduct led to her divorce.[1]
Jonathan Edwards was born on October 5, 1703, in what is now South Windsor, Connecticut, an area that was then known as “Windsor Farmes.” His father, Rev. Timothy Edwards, the parish minister and a Harvard graduate, was known for his exceptional skills and refined manners. He loved both learning and religion; aside from his pastoral responsibilities, he prepared young men for college, and his progressive views on education are evident in the fact that he encouraged his daughters to study the same subjects as the boys. His mother, the daughter of Rev. Solomon Stoddard, the minister of Northampton, is said to have shared her distinguished father's strong character and was believed to have been more intellectually vigorous than her husband. Regarding Edwards' more distant ancestry and their intellectual and moral attributes, he also appears to have come from a solid lineage; however, a notable exception is the eccentric and possibly disturbed grandmother on his father’s side, whose outrageous behavior led to her divorce.[1]
Brought up the only son in a family of ten daughters, apart from all distracting influences, in an atmosphere of religion and serious study in the home, amid natural surroundings of meadows, woods, and low-lying distant hills singularly conducive to a life of contemplation, the boy early developed that absorbing interest in the things of the spirit, and that astonishing acuteness[Pg viii] of intellect which are the most prominent characteristics of his genius. While a mere child he spent much of his time in religious exercises and in conversation on religious matters with other boys, with some of whom he joined to build a booth in a retired spot in a swamp for secret prayer; he had besides several other such places for prayer in the woods to which he was wont to retire. His mind also dwelt much on the doctrines he was taught, especially on the doctrine of God’s sovereignty in election, against which he at that time violently rebelled. When only ten years of age he wrote a short, quaint, somewhat humorous little tract on the immortality of the soul; at about twelve he composed a remarkably accurate and ingenious paper on the habits of the “flying spider.”
Raised as the only son in a family of ten daughters, isolated from all distractions, in a home filled with religion and serious study, surrounded by meadows, woods, and distant low hills that were perfect for contemplation, the boy quickly developed a deep interest in spiritual matters and an incredible sharpness of intellect, which became defining traits of his genius. As a child, he spent a lot of time engaged in religious practices and discussing religious topics with other boys. Together, they even built a booth in a secluded area of a swamp for secret prayers; he also had several other such prayer spots in the woods where he often retreated. His thoughts were heavily focused on the doctrines he learned, particularly the doctrine of God’s sovereignty in election, which he strongly resisted at that time. At just ten years old, he wrote a short, quirky, and somewhat humorous tract about the immortality of the soul; by the age of twelve, he had composed a notably accurate and clever paper on the habits of the “flying spider.”
He entered the Collegiate School of Connecticut at Saybrook—afterwards Yale College—at thirteen, and in 1720, shortly before his seventeenth birthday, graduated at New Haven with the valedictory. In his Sophomore year he made the acquaintance of Locke’s Essay on the Human Understanding—a work which left a permanent impress on his thinking. He read it, he says, with a far higher pleasure “than the most greedy miser finds when gathering up handfuls of silver and gold from some newly-discovered treasure.” Under its influence he began a series of Notes on the Mind, with a view to a comprehensive treatise on mental philosophy. He also began, possibly somewhat later, a series of Notes on Natural Science, with reference to a similar work on natural philosophy. It is in these early writings that we find the outlines of an idealistic theory which resembles, but was probably not at all derived from, that of Berkeley, and which seems to have remained a determining factor in his speculations to the last.[2]
He started attending the Collegiate School of Connecticut at Saybrook—later known as Yale College—when he was thirteen, and in 1720, just before turning seventeen, he graduated from New Haven as the valedictorian. During his sophomore year, he discovered Locke’s Essay on the Human Understanding—a work that had a lasting impact on his thoughts. He mentioned that he read it with much more pleasure "than the most greedy miser feels when collecting handfuls of silver and gold from some newly-found treasure." Influenced by this work, he began a series of Notes on the Mind, aiming to create a comprehensive treatise on mental philosophy. He also started what seems to be a later series of Notes on Natural Science, intending a similar project focused on natural philosophy. In these early writings, we can see the beginnings of an idealistic theory that resembles, but likely wasn't directly influenced by, Berkeley’s views, and this perspective seems to have played a key role in his thoughts throughout his life.[2]
[Pg ix]After graduating he continued to reside for two years in New Haven, studying for the ministry. From August, 1722, till the following April he supplied the pulpit of a small Presbyterian congregation in New York, but declined the invitation to remain as their minister. After returning to his father’s home in Windsor, he received at least two other calls, one of which he seems to have accepted.[3] In September, 1723, he went to New Haven to receive his Master’s degree, was appointed a tutor at the college, entered upon the active duties of that office in June, 1724, and continued in the same till September, 1726, when he resigned his tutorship to become colleague-pastor with his grandfather Stoddard in the church at Northampton.
[Pg ix]After graduating, he stayed in New Haven for two years, studying for the ministry. From August 1722 to the following April, he filled in for a small Presbyterian congregation in New York but turned down the offer to stay on as their minister. After returning to his father’s home in Windsor, he received at least two other offers, one of which he seems to have accepted.[3] In September 1723, he went to New Haven to get his Master’s degree, was appointed a tutor at the college, started his duties in June 1724, and continued in that role until September 1726, when he stepped down to become co-pastor with his grandfather Stoddard in the church at Northampton.
The spiritual history of Edwards in these years of growth from youth to early manhood is recorded by his own hand in a narrative of personal experiences written at a later date for his own use, in fragments of a diary, and in a series of resolutions which he drew up for the conduct of his own life. These documents, which were first published by his biographer and descendant, Sereno E. Dwight, in 1829, throw a flood of light on Edwards’s character and temperament, and serve to explain much in his life which would otherwise be obscure. He tells us in his narrative how the childish delight in the exercises of religion before referred to gradually declined; how at length “he turned like a dog to his vomit, and went on in the ways of sin;” then how, after much conflict of soul, he experienced toward the end of his college course a genuine conversion, issuing in a new life and, in the course of time, a deep and delightful sense of God’s sovereignty, the excellency of Christ, and the beauty of holiness. There is possibly some exaggeration[Pg x] in Edwards’s description of this lapse and this recovery, but it was at least a very real experience to him, and it doubtless contributed to the emphasis which he afterwards put on conversion in his preaching. His own state after this decisive change was at times one of mystic rapture—“a calm, sweet abstraction of soul from all the concerns of this world; and sometimes a kind of vision, or fixed ideas and imaginations, of being alone in the mountains or some solitary wilderness, far from all mankind, sweetly conversing with Christ and wrapped and swallowed up in God.” His diary is the record of a soul straining in its flight. He watches the fluctuations of his moods with almost morbid intensity, and yet in a way by no means merely conventional, and with a singular absence of sentimentality, so evidently sincere and, in a sense, objective are his observations. Of his seventy Resolutions, all written before he was twenty, the following may be taken as a specimen: it is the language of a mind as truly original as religious, and is eminently characteristic. “On the supposition that there never was to be but one individual in the world, at any one time, who was properly a complete Christian, in all respects of a right stamp, having Christianity always shining in its true lustre, and appearing excellent and lovely, from whatever part and under whatever character viewed, Resolved: To act just as I would do, if I strove with all my might to be that one, who should live in my time.” And he did so act; these resolutions were not empty, they really determined his life.
The spiritual journey of Edwards during his transition from youth to young adulthood is documented in his own writings, including a personal narrative created later for his own reference, fragments of a diary, and a series of resolutions he formulated to guide his life. These documents, first published by his biographer and descendant, Sereno E. Dwight, in 1829, illuminate Edwards's character and temperament, helping to clarify aspects of his life that might otherwise remain unclear. He recounts in his narrative how his childhood joy in religious activities faded, how he ultimately “returned like a dog to his vomit and continued in sin,” and then, after considerable inner turmoil, how he experienced a genuine conversion towards the end of his college years, leading to a new life and eventually a profound and joyful awareness of God’s sovereignty, the greatness of Christ, and the beauty of holiness. There may be some exaggeration in Edwards’s account of this fall and redemption, but it was undeniably a significant experience for him, and it likely influenced the emphasis he later placed on conversion in his preaching. Following this pivotal change, he often felt a state of mystical joy—“a calm, sweet detachment from all worldly concerns; sometimes a kind of vision or fixed thoughts of being solitary in the mountains or some remote wilderness, far from all people, sweetly conversing with Christ and fully absorbed in God.” His diary reflects a soul striving to soar. He observes the ups and downs of his emotions with almost obsessive detail, yet in a manner that is anything but conventional, displaying a remarkable lack of sentimentality; his insights are strikingly sincere and, in a sense, objective. Among his seventy Resolutions, all penned before he turned twenty, one serves as an example: it represents a mind that is as genuinely original as it is religious, and it is notably characteristic. “If there were to be only one person in the world, at any one time, who was truly a complete Christian, shining with true Christianity in all its glory and appearing excellent and beautiful from any angle or character, Resolved: To act as if I were striving with all my effort to be that one who would live in my time.” And he did act this way; these resolutions weren’t mere words; they genuinely shaped his life.
Edwards was ordained at Northampton, February 15, 1727, being then in his twenty-fourth year. Five months later, July 28, he married the beautiful Sarah Pierrepont, then seventeen, the daughter of the Rev. James Pierrepont, of New Haven, one of the founders, and a prominent trustee, of Yale College, and on her mother’s side, the great-granddaughter of Thomas Hooker, “the father of the Connecticut churches.” Edwards’s description of her, written four years before their marriage, is[Pg xi] famous.[4] The union proved a singularly happy one, the intelligence, cheerfulness, piety, and practical sagacity of Mrs. Edwards combining to make her at once a congenial companion and a most useful helpmeet to her zealously devout, highly intellectual, but often low-spirited husband, immersed in his writings and his books. They had twelve children, all born in Northampton. Mr. Stoddard died February 11, 1729, leaving the young minister in full pastoral charge. It was a responsible undertaking for so young a man to guide the affairs of a church reputed the largest and wealthiest in the colony outside of Boston, one too on which the venerable and venerated Stoddard had stamped the impress of his strong personality during a ministry of nearly sixty years. Edwards, as he later confesses, made mistakes. Nevertheless, he succeeded in winning and holding the confidence, admiration, and affection of the people during the greater part of the twenty-three years of his ministry in Northampton. He carried the church through two great periods of revival (1734-35, 1740-42), and added over five hundred and fifty names to its membership.[5] This, however, represents but a small part of his influence in these years. Both by his preaching in Northampton and elsewhere and by his published writings, notably his printed sermons and his works dealing with the revivals, in which must be included his treatise on the Religious Affections, he powerfully affected the currents of religious thought and life throughout New England and the neighboring colonies and, to some extent also, in England [Pg xii]and Scotland. His mission had been to recall the Puritan churches, which for some seventy years had languished in a period of decline, to the old high Puritan standards both of creed and of conduct, and to infuse into them a new spirit of vital piety. In this he was largely successful; and still to-day, in spite of wide departures from his theological system, he remains an effectual spiritual force in the churches inheriting the Puritan tradition.
Edwards was ordained in Northampton on February 15, 1727, when he was twenty-four years old. Five months later, on July 28, he married the beautiful Sarah Pierrepont, who was seventeen at the time, the daughter of Rev. James Pierrepont from New Haven, one of the founders and a notable trustee of Yale College, and on her mother’s side, she was the great-granddaughter of Thomas Hooker, "the father of the Connecticut churches." Edwards’s description of her, written four years before their marriage, is[Pg xi] famous.[4] Their marriage was remarkably happy, with Mrs. Edwards's intelligence, cheerfulness, piety, and practical wisdom making her both a supportive partner and a valuable aid to her devoted but often melancholic husband, who was deeply focused on his writings and books. They had twelve children, all born in Northampton. Mr. Stoddard died on February 11, 1729, leaving the young minister fully responsible for the church. It was a significant challenge for someone so young to lead the affairs of a church known to be the largest and wealthiest in the colony outside of Boston, which had also been so strongly influenced by the long ministry of the revered Stoddard who had served for nearly sixty years. Edwards later admitted that he made mistakes. Nonetheless, he gained and maintained the trust, admiration, and affection of the congregation throughout most of his twenty-three years of ministry in Northampton. He guided the church through two major revival periods (1734-35, 1740-42), adding over five hundred and fifty members to its rolls.[5] This number, however, only reflects a small part of his influence during those years. Through his sermons in Northampton and beyond, as well as his published writings—including his printed sermons and works on the revivals, notably his treatise on Religious Affections—he significantly impacted the religious thought and life across New England, neighboring colonies, and to some extent, in England [Pg xii] and Scotland. His mission was to revitalize the Puritan churches, which had been in decline for about seventy years, by returning them to the high Puritan standards of doctrine and behavior and instilling a renewed spirit of genuine piety. He was largely successful in this effort; even today, despite significant departures from his theological views, he remains a significant spiritual influence in the churches that follow the Puritan tradition.
The estrangement between Edwards and his people began in 1744, in connection with a case of discipline in which a large number of the youth belonging to the leading families of the town were brought under suspicion of reading and circulating immoral books.[6] During the excitement of the revival the people had willingly accepted his high demands. But now, in the reaction, flesh and blood rebelled. Edwards, however, was not the man to accommodate the claims of religion, as he conceived those claims, to the weaknesses of human nature. It would not be strange if, under the circumstances, the people looked on their minister as something of a spiritual dictator, exercising a kind of spiritual tyranny. Still, this feeling, so far as it then existed, was not likely to have led to an open rupture, had it not been that four years later, on occasion of an application—the first in those years—for membership in the church, Edwards sought to impose a new test of qualification. He required, namely, that the candidate for full communion should give evidence of being converted, and as such converted person, should make a public profession of godliness. This restriction ran counter to the principles and usage established by Mr. Stoddard, accepted by most of the neighboring churches, and hitherto followed by Edwards himself, according to which, not only might persons be admitted to church membership on the terms of the “Halfway Covenant,” but they might come to[Pg xiii] the Lord’s Supper, if they desired to do so, even without the assurance of conversion, the hope being that the rite might itself prove a converting ordinance. Edwards was now openly charged with seeking to lord it over the brethren, and the indignation was intense. He, on his part, was convinced of the correctness of his position, and was prepared to maintain it at all costs. The unhappy controversy lasted for two years: Edwards dignified, courteous, disposed to be conciliatory, yet insisting on the recognition of his rights, and showing throughout his great moral and intellectual superiority; the people prejudiced, obstinate, refusing even to consider his views or to allow him to set them forth in the pulpit, bent only on getting rid of him. Finally, on June 22, 1750, the Council, convened to advise on the matter, recommended, by a vote of 10 to 9, the minority protesting, that the pastoral relations should be dissolved. The concurrent sentiment of the church was expressed by the overwhelming vote of about 200 to 20 of the male members. The next Sunday but one Edwards preached his Farewell Sermon.[7]
The rift between Edwards and his congregation began in 1744, related to a disciplinary issue where many of the youth from prominent local families were suspected of reading and sharing immoral books.[6] During the fervor of the revival, the community had gladly accepted his strict expectations. But now, as they pulled back, human nature resisted. Edwards, however, wasn't the type to bend religious demands, as he understood them, to accommodate human weaknesses. It wouldn't be surprising if, in this context, people viewed their minister as a kind of spiritual dictator, enforcing a form of spiritual oppression. Still, this sentiment, as it was then, likely wouldn’t have led to a clear break had it not been for a request four years later—the first in those years—for church membership. Edwards attempted to enforce a new standard for qualification. Specifically, he required that anyone seeking full communion must provide evidence of conversion and publicly profess their faith. This restriction contradicted the principles and practices established by Mr. Stoddard, which were accepted by most neighboring churches and had previously been followed by Edwards himself. Under those guidelines, individuals could be admitted to church membership through the "Halfway Covenant" and could participate in the Lord's Supper, even without the assurance of conversion, with the hope that the rite itself could lead to their conversion. Edwards was now openly accused of trying to dominate the congregation, and the outrage was intense. He firmly believed in the validity of his stance and was ready to defend it at all costs. The unfortunate dispute dragged on for two years: Edwards remained dignified and courteous, willing to compromise, yet insisting on his rights, showcasing his moral and intellectual superiority throughout; the congregation was biased, stubborn, and refused to consider his perspective or allow him to express it from the pulpit, focused only on getting rid of him. Finally, on June 22, 1750, a Council was convened to discuss the issue and, by a vote of 10 to 9, with the minority protesting, recommended dissolving the pastoral relationship. The overall sentiment of the church was reflected in the overwhelming vote of about 200 to 20 from the male members. The following Sunday, Edwards delivered his Farewell Sermon.[7]
Edwards was now forty-six years of age, unfitted, as he says, for any other business but study, and with a “numerous and [Pg xiv]chargeable family” to face the world with. The long controversy and the circumstances attending the dismissal had had a depressing effect on his spirits, and the outlook seemed to him gloomy in the extreme. But his trust was in God, and friends did not fail. From Scotland came the offer of assistance in procuring him a charge there; his Northampton adherents desired him to remain and form a separate church in the town. Early in December he received a call from the little church in Stockbridge, on the frontier, and about the same time an invitation from the Commissioners in Boston of the “Society in London for Propagating the Gospel in New England and the parts adjacent” to become their missionary to the Indians, who then formed a large part of the Stockbridge settlement. After acquainting himself by a residence of several months in Stockbridge with the conditions of the work, and after receiving satisfactory assurances, in a personal interview with the Governor, with regard to the conduct of the Indian mission, he accepted both of these proposals. He had scarcely done so when he received a call, with the promise of generous support, from a church in Virginia.
Edwards was now forty-six years old, as he put it, unfit for any work other than studying, and facing the world with a “large and [Pg xiv]dependent family.” The lengthy controversy and the circumstances surrounding his dismissal had taken a toll on his spirits, and he felt the future was extremely bleak. But he placed his trust in God, and friends stepped up to help. From Scotland came an offer of support in securing a position there; his supporters in Northampton wanted him to stay and establish a separate church in the town. Early in December, he received an invitation from a small church in Stockbridge, on the frontier, and around the same time, he got an invitation from the Commissioners in Boston of the “Society in London for Propagating the Gospel in New England and the parts adjacent” to become their missionary to the Indians, who then made up a significant part of the Stockbridge community. After spending several months in Stockbridge getting to know the conditions of the work and having a reassuring meeting with the Governor regarding the Indian mission, he accepted both of these offers. Hardly had he done so when he received a promise of generous support from a church in Virginia.
The opposition which had driven him from Northampton followed him to Stockbridge. For several years a persistent effort was made to obstruct his work, particularly his work among the Indians, and even to secure his removal. But he successfully met this opposition, won the confidence of the Indians, and greatly endeared himself to the “English.” Here, too, in the wilderness he found time and opportunity for the writing of those great treatises on the Freedom of the Will, on the End for which God created the World, on the Nature of True Virtue, and on the Christian Doctrine of Original Sin, which are the principal foundation of his theological reputation.
The opposition that had driven him from Northampton followed him to Stockbridge. For several years, there was a constant effort to block his work, especially his work with the Indians, and even to get him removed. But he successfully confronted this opposition, gained the trust of the Indians, and became very well-liked by the "English." Here, in the wilderness, he also found time and opportunity to write those important essays on the Freedom of the Will, the Purpose for which God Created the World, the Nature of True Virtue, and the Christian Doctrine of Original Sin, which are the main foundation of his theological reputation.
Meanwhile an event had occurred in Edwards’s family destined to have important consequences—the marriage of his daughter Esther to the Rev. Aaron Burr, President of Nassau[Pg xv] Hall, in Princeton.[8] In September, 1757, Mr. Burr died; two days later, the Corporation appointed Edwards as his successor. Edwards was for various reasons reluctant to accept the appointment; he mistrusted his fitness, he especially feared that the duties of the office would seriously interrupt the literary work in which he was now engrossed. Nevertheless, on the recommendation of a Council called at his desire to advise in the matter, he accepted the call. He left Stockbridge in January, and toward the end of the month reached Princeton. But the only work he did as President of the College was to preach for five or six Sundays and to give out themes in divinity to the Senior Class, with whom he afterwards discussed their papers on them. The small-pox was epidemic in the town when he arrived, and as a precautionary measure he had himself inoculated. The disease, mild at first, developed badly, and on March 22, 1758, he died. From his death-bed he sent this tender and characteristic message to his wife, who was still in Stockbridge: “Give my kindest love to my dear wife, and tell her that the uncommon union, which has so long subsisted between us, has been of such a nature, as, I trust, is spiritual, and therefore will continue forever.” His last words, also characteristic, were, “Trust in God, and ye need not fear.”
Meanwhile, an important event took place in Edwards’s family that would have significant consequences—the marriage of his daughter Esther to the Rev. Aaron Burr, President of Nassau[Pg xv] Hall in Princeton.[8] In September 1757, Mr. Burr passed away; two days later, the Corporation appointed Edwards as his successor. Edwards was hesitant to accept the appointment for several reasons; he doubted his suitability and was particularly concerned that the responsibilities of the position would disrupt the literary work he was deeply involved in at the time. Nevertheless, upon the recommendation of a Council convened at his request to discuss the situation, he accepted the role. He left Stockbridge in January, and by the end of the month, he arrived in Princeton. However, the only work he completed as President of the College was preaching for five or six Sundays and assigning topics in divinity to the Senior Class, with whom he later discussed their papers. When he arrived, smallpox was widespread in the town, and as a precaution, he chose to be inoculated. The disease started mild but worsened, and on March 22, 1758, he died. From his deathbed, he sent this heartfelt and characteristic message to his wife, who was still in Stockbridge: “Give my kindest love to my dear wife, and tell her that the uncommon union, which has so long existed between us, has been of such a nature, as I trust, is spiritual, and therefore will continue forever.” His last words, also reflective of his character, were, “Trust in God, and you need not fear.”
A tall, spare man, with high, broad forehead, clear piercing eyes, prominent nose, thin, set lips and a rather weak chin, his whole appearance suggested the perspicacity of intellect and the integrity, refinement, and benevolence of character of one possessing little physical energy, little suited to practical affairs, but intensely alive in the spirit, intensely absorbed in the contemplation of things invisible and eternal. The two qualities, indeed, for which he is most distinguished are spirituality and intellectuality. Spiritual-mindedness was the very core and[Pg xvi] essence of his being. Religion was his element. God was to him absolute Reality; His will and His thoughts alone constituted the ultimate truth and meaning of things. Nor was this with Edwards a mere philosophical speculation; it was the high region in which he drew vital breath, the solid ground on which he walked. He walked with God. He has been called the “Saint of New England.” Like other saints, he too has on occasion his ecstasies.[9]
A tall, thin man with a broad forehead, sharp eyes, a prominent nose, thin lips, and a weak chin, his overall appearance suggested intelligence and a character marked by integrity, refinement, and kindness. He didn't have much physical energy and wasn't really suited for practical tasks, but he was deeply engaged in spiritual thoughts and the contemplation of things unseen and eternal. The two qualities that set him apart the most were his spirituality and intellect. Spirituality was the very essence of his life. Religion was his natural state. To him, God was absolute Reality; His will and thoughts were the ultimate truth and meaning of everything. This wasn't just philosophical for Edwards; it was the high ground where he found life and the foundation on which he stood. He walked with God. He has been called the “Saint of New England.” Like other saints, he also experienced moments of ecstasy.[9]
To this high spirituality, with its rich emotional coloring, was united a power and subtlety of intellect such as is possessed by only the very greatest masters of the mind. The spiritual world in which Edwards moved was for him no mere shadowy realm of pious sentiment or vague aspiration, but a world whose main outlines, at least, were sharply defined for thought. He conceived it, namely, in accordance with the scheme of things systematized by Calvin, but originally wrought out with the compelling force of transcendent genius by Augustine. The theological thought of Augustine is concerned—to put the matter as simply as possible—with the elaboration of four fundamental ideas: the absolute sovereignty of God; the absolute dependence of man; the supernatural revelation of a divinely originated plan of salvation administered by the Church; and a philosophy of history according to which the whole created universe and the entire temporal course of events are ordered and governed from all eternity with reference to the establishment and triumph of a Kingdom of saints in the Church, the holy “City of God.” Augustine’s conception of the Church is modified, but not in principle rejected, by the Protestant theologians; the other features of the scheme remain substantially unchanged. The idea of God’s absolute sovereignty leads naturally, in connection with the motives supplied by certain[Pg xvii] teachings of Scripture, Roman jurisprudence, Greek philosophy, and the experiences of a profound religious consciousness, to the doctrines of God’s eternal foreknowledge, His “arbitrary,” i.e., unconditional decrees,—the eternal world-plan,—predestination, election, the historic work of redemption, everlasting punishment for the unrepentant wicked, everlasting felicity for the elect saints. Over against the sovereignty of God stands man’s absolute dependence, historically conditioned, as regards his present spiritual capacities, by the Fall, with original sin, total depravity, and the utter inability of man to recover by himself his lost heritage as its consequence. Hence the great, the essential tragedy of human life—man naturally corrupt, in slavery to sin, at enmity with God, utterly incompetent to change a condition in which, by a sort of natural necessity, he is the subject of God’s vindictive justice, utterly dependent for salvation on the free, unmerited grace of God, who has mercy on whom He will have mercy, while whom He will He hardeneth, revealing alike in mercy and in punishment the majesty of His divine and sovereign attributes.
To this deep spirituality, rich in emotion, was combined a level of intellect and nuance that only the greatest thinkers possess. The spiritual realm that Edwards inhabited wasn’t just a vague space of pious feelings or unclear hopes; it was a world with clear outlines that could be thoughtfully defined. He conceived it according to the systematic framework created by Calvin, grounded originally in the compelling genius of Augustine. Augustine's theological ideas focus on four fundamental concepts: the absolute sovereignty of God; the complete dependence of humanity; the supernatural revelation of a divinely initiated plan of salvation administered by the Church; and a philosophy of history in which the entire created universe and the course of events are eternally ordered and governed toward establishing and achieving a Kingdom of saints in the Church, the holy "City of God." Augustine's view of the Church is modified by Protestant theologians but not fundamentally rejected; the other aspects of the framework remain largely the same. The idea of God’s absolute sovereignty naturally leads, alongside certain teachings from Scripture, Roman law, Greek philosophy, and a deep religious awareness, to doctrines about God’s eternal foreknowledge, His “arbitrary,” or unconditional decrees — the eternal world-plan, predestination, election, the historical work of redemption, eternal punishment for the unrepentant wicked, and eternal happiness for the chosen saints. In contrast to God's sovereignty, humanity is fully dependent, historically shaped in terms of current spiritual abilities by the Fall, resulting in original sin, complete depravity, and humanity's total inability to regain what it has lost on its own. Hence lies the profound tragedy of human life — humans are naturally corrupt, enslaved by sin, in conflict with God, utterly incapable of changing a state where, by a sort of natural necessity, they are subjects of God’s judgment, completely dependent on the free, unearned grace of God, who shows mercy to whom He chooses and hardens whom He chooses, revealing His divine and sovereign majesty through both mercy and punishment.
This, in general, is the scheme which Edwards stands for, he most conspicuously of all men of modern times. His speculative genius gave to this scheme a metaphysical background, his logical acumen elaboration and defence. He modified it in some respects, e.g., in his doctrine of the will. What is more important, he gave a prominence to the inward state of man—the dispositions and affections of his mind and heart—which appreciably affected the relative values of the scheme, and which has, in fact, changed the entire complexion of the religious thought of New England. But as to the general scheme itself, the philosophy of religion, the philosophy of life it expresses, there is nothing in that which is essentially original with Edwards. In standing for these doctrines he but champions the great orthodox tradition.
This is basically the approach that Edwards represents, more than anyone else in modern times. His imaginative thinking provided a metaphysical foundation for this approach, while his logical skills contributed to its development and defense. He made some adjustments, especially regarding his views on free will. More importantly, he emphasized the inner state of people—the attitudes and emotions of their minds and hearts—which significantly influenced how the approach was valued and ultimately transformed the entire landscape of religious thought in New England. However, regarding the main approach itself, the philosophy of religion, and the philosophy of life it conveys, there's nothing that is fundamentally original to Edwards. By advocating for these beliefs, he is simply upholding the great orthodox tradition.
But however little original may be the content of his thought,[Pg xviii] there is nothing that is not in the highest degree original in his manner of thinking. The significant thing about Edwards is the way he enters into the tradition, infuses it with his personality and makes it live. The vitality of his thought gives to its product the value of a unique creation. Two qualities in him especially contribute to this result, large constructive imagination and a marvellously acute power of abstract reasoning. With the vision of the seer he looks steadily upon his world, which is the world of all time and space and existence, and sees it as a whole; God and souls are in it the great realities, and the transactions between them the great business in which all its movement is concerned; and this movement has in it nothing haphazard, it is eternally determined with reference to a supreme and glorious end, the manifestation of the excellency of God, the highest excellency of being. All the dark and tragic aspects of the vision, which for him is intensely real, take their place along with the other aspects, in a system, a system wherein every part derives meaning and worth from its relation to the whole. People have wondered how Edwards, the gentlest of men, could contemplate, as he said he did, with sweetness and delight, the awful doctrine of the divine sovereignty interpreted, as he interpreted it, as implying the everlasting misery of a large part of the human race. The reason is no revolting indifference, callous and inhuman, to suffering; the reason is rather the personal detachment, the disinterested interest, the freedom from the “pathetic fallacy” of the great poet, the great constructive thinker. It is this large quality in Edwards’s imagination which is one source of his power. Another is the thoroughness and ability with which he intellectually elaborates the details of his scheme. He wrote, indeed, no system of divinity; yet he is the very opposite of a fragmentary thinker, and few minds have been less episodic than was his. His intellectual constructions are large and solid. Of the doctrines with which he deals, he leaves nothing undeveloped; with infinite patience he pushes[Pg xix] his inquiries into every minute detail and remote consequence, putting his adversaries to confusion by the unremitting attack, the overwhelming massiveness of the argument. Rarely indeed can one escape his conclusions who accepts his premises. Moreover, by the thoroughness, acuteness and sincerity of his reasoning he powerfully stimulates the intellectual faculties. Even in his most terrific sermons he never appeals to mere hope and fear, nor to mere authority; in them, as in his theological treatises, he is bent on demonstrating, within the limits prescribed by the underlying assumptions, the reasonableness of his doctrine, its agreement with the facts of life and the constitution of things, as well as with the inspired teachings of the Word.
But no matter how little original the content of his thoughts may be,[Pg xviii] there’s nothing that isn’t incredibly original about the way he thinks. The important thing about Edwards is how he engages with tradition, infuses it with his personality, and makes it come alive. The vitality of his thoughts gives his work the value of a unique creation. Two qualities in him especially contribute to this: a large imaginative capacity and an incredibly sharp ability for abstract reasoning. With the insight of a seer, he looks steadily at his world — the world of all time, space, and existence — and sees it as a whole; God and souls are the great realities within it, and the interactions between them are the central focus of all its movement. This movement isn’t random; it is eternally determined with reference to a supreme and glorious purpose — the manifestation of God’s excellence, the highest form of being. All the dark and tragic aspects of his vision, which feel intensely real to him, fit into a system where every part gains meaning and worth through its relationship to the whole. People have wondered how Edwards, the gentlest of men, could contemplate, as he claimed he did, with sweetness and delight, the terrifying doctrine of divine sovereignty interpreted as implying the everlasting misery of a large part of humanity. The reason lies not in a shocking indifference or a heartless attitude toward suffering; it is instead found in his personal detachment, the disinterested interest, and freedom from the “pathetic fallacy” of a great poet and a significant thinker. This expansive quality in Edwards’s imagination is one source of his power. Another is his thoroughness and capability in intellectually developing the details of his ideas. He didn’t write a systematic theology; yet, he is the absolute opposite of a fragmented thinker, and few minds have been less episodic than his. His intellectual constructions are large and solid. He doesn’t leave any of the doctrines he discusses undeveloped; with infinite patience, he delves into every minute detail and remote consequence, confusing his adversaries with relentless attacks and the overwhelming weight of his arguments. Rarely can someone accept his premises and escape his conclusions. Moreover, through the thoroughness, sharpness, and sincerity of his reasoning, he strongly stimulates intellectual faculties. Even in his most terrifying sermons, he does not appeal solely to hope and fear or mere authority; in those sermons, as well as in his theological writings, he is determined to demonstrate the reasonableness of his doctrine within the limits set by his underlying assumptions, showing its agreement with the realities of life, the nature of things, and the inspired teachings of the Word.
Now these qualities appear, as in his other writings, so also, and perhaps most conspicuously, in his sermons. Edwards’s chief public work and his chief reputation in his lifetime was as a preacher; the fame of his theological treatises is largely, indeed, posthumous. He was a great preacher. In the case of many of the older divines, it is difficult for us now to understand how they could ever have been considered great preachers: to us their sermons seem dry and insipid. But it is not so with Edwards. Even in print, after more than a hundred and fifty years, and notwithstanding the gulf which separates our age from his, his sermons are still deeply interesting. They are interesting because, among other things, they reveal a great and interesting personality. They are instinct with the energy of his intellect, they are vital with the vital touch of his genius. He preached his theology; some of his sermons—for instance, the sermon, or rather combination of sermons, on Justification by Faith—seem to be less sermons than highly elaborate theological disquisitions, adapted to the use of professional students. And there is doubtless no sermon of his which does not reflect, to some extent, his theological system. Edwards was certainly impressed with The Importance and Advantage of a Thorough Knowledge of Divine Truth—the theme and title of one of his[Pg xx] ablest discourses. He held that God had revealed Himself not only to the heart, but to the mind of man, and that an intelligent apprehension of the revelation was indispensable, in some measure, alike to saving faith and to the development of Christian character. But it would be a mistake to think of Edwards as preaching the dry bones of his theology. He was far, indeed, from supposing, as some now seem to suppose, that a Christian society can be the more perfectly organized in proportion as all definiteness of theological, that is, distinctively religious, conceptions is eliminated. He had too profound a respect for the intellect to exclude it from matters of the deepest speculative as well as practical moment, and he had too lofty an idea of religion to identify it either with vague, transcendental emotion or with merely personal, social, or political morality. His sermons, however, are by no means all of one type. On the contrary, they are of a great variety of types. They are “doctrinal,” “practical,” “experimental,” and—taking into account the unpublished manuscripts—there is an unusually large number of “occasional” sermons.[10] And there are a good many varieties within the types. But even when the sermons are most “doctrinal,” the practical interest of a living conviction of the truth is never absent. The abstract antithesis of thought and life, of theory and practice, as though thinking were not itself a doing or as though an attitude toward truth were not itself practical or capable of determining other practical attitudes, is an error from which Edwards is wholesomely free.
Now these qualities show up, as in his other writings, and perhaps most clearly, in his sermons. Edwards's main public work and his main reputation during his lifetime was as a preacher; the recognition of his theological writings is largely, in fact, posthumous. He was an outstanding preacher. In the case of many older ministers, it's hard for us now to grasp how they could have been seen as great preachers: to us, their sermons seem dry and dull. But that's not true with Edwards. Even in print, after more than one hundred and fifty years, and despite the gap that separates our time from his, his sermons are still very engaging. They are intriguing because, among other reasons, they reveal a remarkable and compelling personality. They are full of the energy of his intellect and are vibrant with the essence of his genius. He preached his theology; some of his sermons—for example, the sermon, or rather collection of sermons, on Justification by Faith—seem less like sermons and more like highly detailed theological discussions meant for professional students. And undoubtedly, there isn't a sermon of his that doesn't reflect, to some degree, his theological system. Edwards was certainly moved by The Importance and Advantage of a Thorough Knowledge of Divine Truth—the theme and title of one of his [Pg xx] strongest discourses. He believed that God had revealed Himself not only to the heart but also to the mind of man, and that having a clear understanding of this revelation was essential, in some way, for both saving faith and the growth of Christian character. However, it would be a mistake to view Edwards as preaching the lifeless skeleton of his theology. He was, in fact, far from believing, as some now seem to, that a Christian community can be better organized by eliminating all clarity of theological, that is, distinctly religious, ideas. He had too much respect for the intellect to overlook it in matters of the deepest theoretical as well as practical importance, and he had too high a view of religion to reduce it to either vague, transcendental feelings or just personal, social, or political ethics. His sermons are not all of one kind, though. On the contrary, they come in a wide range of types. They are “doctrinal,” “practical,” “experimental,” and—considering the unpublished manuscripts—there is an unusually large amount of “occasional” sermons.[10] There are also many variations within the types. But even when the sermons are most “doctrinal,” the practical relevance of a living conviction of the truth is never absent. The abstract opposition between thought and life, theory and practice, as if thinking were not action or as if an attitude toward truth were not practical or capable of shaping other practical attitudes, is a mistake from which Edwards is refreshingly free.
To say this is not necessarily to approve the content of his doctrinal preaching. The thought of the churches with which Edwards was associated has moved away from his thought. He contended stoutly for his scheme of things, but he fought, it would seem, a losing fight. It is not that he has been refuted by abstract logic; the argument by which he has been set aside,[Pg xxi] so far as he has been set aside, is the logic of events. The change has been brought about no doubt by many influences. Some of them seem purely sentimental. But there are two things at least of fundamental divergence in the character of our time—the development in us of a critically disciplined historical sense and the dominating influence in our modern science and philosophy of the idea of evolution. These have broken down those hard and fast distinctions between nature and the supernatural, nature and grace, human reason and divine revelation in which Edwards delighted, at least in the form in which he habitually preached them. With the establishment, on the lines of historical criticism, of new canons of exegesis in the interpretation of Scripture and with the gradual disappearance of the idea of the Bible as an external authority, Protestant Christianity is at present confronting the question, whether the entire claim of Christianity to be a supernatural revelation, in the sense in which the term “supernatural” is used by orthodox theologians, has not been misplaced. This is a question which Edwards never raises and which he does not help us directly to solve. He has the mind of a speculative philosopher, has a very profound thought of God, grasps firmly the eternal spiritual significance of things; but he is deficient in the historical sense—his History of Redemption is a wholly uncritical, dogmatic construction, and he is not speculative enough to find, or at least he works under conditions which prevent him from showing, the mediating principles by which the antitheses and contradictions of experience and theory can be reconciled and annulled.
Saying this doesn't necessarily mean agreeing with the content of his doctrinal preaching. The thinking of the churches Edwards was associated with has shifted from his ideas. He strongly defended his viewpoint, but it seems he was fighting a losing battle. It's not that he was disproven by abstract reasoning; the argument that has pushed him aside, as far as he has been pushed aside, is the logic of events. The change has been influenced by many factors, some of which seem purely sentimental. However, at least two fundamental differences characterize our time—the development of a critically disciplined historical perspective within us and the dominant influence of the idea of evolution in modern science and philosophy. These have broken down the rigid distinctions between nature and the supernatural, nature and grace, and human reason and divine revelation that Edwards cherished, at least in the way he typically preached them. With the establishment of new canons of biblical interpretation based on historical criticism and the gradual fading of the Bible as an external authority, Protestant Christianity is currently faced with the question of whether the entire claim of Christianity as a supernatural revelation, in the way orthodox theologians use the term “supernatural,” has been misplaced. This is a question Edwards never addresses, nor does he help us to resolve it directly. He thinks like a speculative philosopher, has a profound understanding of God, and firmly grasps the eternal spiritual significance of things; however, he lacks a historical perspective—his History of Redemption is a completely uncritical, dogmatic construction, and he is not speculative enough to uncover, or at least he operates under conditions that prevent him from demonstrating, the mediating principles that can reconcile and resolve the contradictions between experience and theory.
But to return to the sermons. Edwards’s sermons are constructed, in general, on a definite model. We have, first, the Exposition of the text. We have, secondly, a clearly formulated statement of the Doctrine, which is then developed under its appropriate and preannounced divisions. Finally, we have what is variously called the Improvement, Use, or Application,[Pg xxii] similarly developed. The “Doctrine” is not usually an abstract theological dogma: it is simply the theme of the discourse stated in propositional form. Thus an unpublished sermon on John i. 41, 42 has this for its statement of doctrine: “When persons have truly come to Christ themselves, they naturally desire to bring others also to him.” Another unpublished sermon on John iii. 7 has this: “’Tis no wonder that Christ said that we must be born again.” In another—also unpublished—from the text John i. 47 the doctrine is the similarly simple statement, “’Tis a great thing to be indeed a converted person.” Sometimes, though rarely, the statement of a doctrine is omitted altogether, the text itself being regarded as sufficiently defining the subject.[11] This, however, is never the case with the Application. Indeed, so “practical” is Edwards in his preaching that the Application is sometimes much the larger part of the discourse. In the sermon on John i. 47, for example, it fills about two-thirds of the manuscript. In fact, the proportion of these parts, Exposition, Development of Doctrine and Application, depends entirely on the nature of the theme and the special ends of the sermon. And similarly of the length and number of the subdivisions. One feature is constant—strictly logical arrangement. However finely articulated the sermons may be, they are constructed so as to make a distinctly unified impression. Nor is this unity of impression seriously interfered with, as a rule, by the length of the sermon. Edwards was not in the habit of exhausting the attention of his audience. Occasionally, however, he would develop his theme through two or more sermons. When these appear in the printed editions as a single discourse, the length naturally seems inordinate. In the manuscripts the parts of such compound sermons are indicated by the word “Doc” (Doctrine) at the divisions, suggesting that[Pg xxiii] the preacher was wont, in renewing the theme, to remind his hearers of the precise nature of the subject under discussion.[12]
But back to the sermons. Edwards’s sermons generally follow a specific structure. First, there’s the Exposition of the text. Next, there’s a clearly defined statement of the Doctrine, which is then developed into its relevant and announced sections. Finally, we have what is referred to as the Improvement, Use, or Application,[Pg xxii] which is also developed accordingly. The “Doctrine” isn’t typically an abstract theological principle; it’s simply the main idea of the discourse presented in clear terms. For example, an unpublished sermon on John 1:41, 42 states: “When people have truly come to Christ themselves, they naturally want to bring others to Him.” Another unpublished sermon on John 3:7 states: “It’s no surprise that Christ said we must be born again.” In another unpublished sermon from John 1:47, the doctrine is simply stated as, “It’s a big deal to be truly converted.” Sometimes, though rarely, the statement of a doctrine is omitted entirely, with the text itself being considered sufficient to define the topic.[11] However, this is never the case with the Application. In fact, Edwards is so “practical” in his preaching that the Application can often take up a significant portion of the discourse. For instance, in the sermon on John 1:47, it occupies about two-thirds of the manuscript. The balance of these parts—Exposition, Development of Doctrine, and Application—depends entirely on the topic and the specific purposes of the sermon, as well as the length and number of subdivisions. One constant feature is a strictly logical arrangement. Even with the sermons being finely detailed, they are structured to create a cohesive impression. Typically, this sense of unity isn’t significantly disrupted by the length of the sermon. Edwards didn’t usually wear out the attention of his audience. Occasionally, however, he would develop his theme over two or more sermons. When these are printed as a single discourse, the length can seem excessive. In the manuscripts, the sections of such combined sermons are marked with the word “Doc” (Doctrine) at the divisions, indicating that[Pg xxiii] the preacher often reminded his listeners of the exact nature of the subject under discussion.[12]
And as there was no confusion in the thought, so the style of Edwards’s sermons is singularly clear, simple and unstudied. He affects no graces, seeks no adornments, which the subject-matter itself and his interest in it do not naturally lend. “The style is the man” is a saying which peculiarly applies to him. The nobility, strength and directness of his thought, the vividness and largeness of his imagination, the truthfulness and elevation of his character, the intensity of his convictions, his impassioned earnestness are reflected in his discourses. They seem to have been to an unusual degree a spontaneous form of self-expression. But attention is never diverted from the subject to the skill of the workmanship. The object is not to delight, but to convince, and the attainment of this end is sought by direct methods of argument, persuasion and appeal. Yet the style, though simple and straightforward, is very far from being barren. The sermons are full of great, rich, beautiful words; and there are many passages in them of wonderful charm as well as many of great sublimity and rhetorical power. But Edwards’s interest in these seems never merely verbal. He is not a maker of phrases. He makes use of striking metaphor and startling antithesis, his style is often picturesque, he well knows the rhetorical value of iteration, when the repeated phrase is employed in a varied context; but he never seeks to produce his effects by literary indirection. He can be easy, familiar, colloquial even, on occasion, if that suits his purpose; but he is never undignified, never vulgarly sensational, nor does he seem ever to be intentionally humorous. The construction of his sentences is often such as the pedantry of modern standards would condemn; but however old-fashioned, it is seldom indeed that the expression can be called whimsical or quaint. The[Pg xxiv] most determining external influence on his style was unquestionably the old, so-called King James version of the English Bible. His language is saturated with its thought and phraseology. And as he is intimately acquainted with it in all its parts, so he is continually quoting it and constantly surprising us with fresh discoveries, in novel collocations, of its variety, beauty and impressiveness. He was influenced also doubtless by his too exclusively theological and philosophical reading. But it is, in the end, the originality of his own genius, the depth and subtlety and force of his mind and the richness of his spiritual experiences, which we must regard as setting the stamp upon his style. Edwards’s sermons are hall-marked: they have not only interest as historical memorials of the religious conditions of their time; as the personal expressions of an original mind, working in traditional material, indeed, but animating and so refashioning it with the unique form of a great personality, they have also the value of literature.
And since there was no confusion in his thoughts, Edwards's sermons are exceptionally clear, simple, and natural. He doesn't try to embellish or seek any decorations that aren't naturally connected to the subject matter and his interest in it. The phrase “the style is the man” fits him perfectly. The nobility, strength, and straightforwardness of his ideas, the vividness and expansiveness of his imagination, the honesty and integrity of his character, the intensity of his beliefs, and his passionate sincerity all shine through in his speeches. They feel like a remarkably spontaneous expression of himself. However, attention never shifts from the content to the craftsmanship. The goal isn’t to entertain but to persuade, and he achieves this through direct argumentation, persuasion, and appeal. While his style is simple and straightforward, it is far from dull. His sermons are filled with rich and beautiful language, containing many passages that are both enchanting and powerful. However, his interest in language is never just superficial. He isn’t just a phrase-maker. He uses striking metaphors and bold contrasts, his style is often vivid, and he understands the rhetorical impact of repetition when a phrase is repeated in different contexts; yet he never relies on literary subtleties to create his effects. He can be casual and conversational when it suits his purpose, but he’s never undignified, never inappropriately sensational, and he doesn’t seem to try to be funny. The structure of his sentences may be judged outdated by modern standards, but despite being old-fashioned, they rarely come off as whimsical or quaint. The[Pg xxiv] main external influence on his style was definitely the old King James version of the English Bible. His language is deeply infused with its thoughts and phrasing. Since he knows it inside and out, he frequently quotes it and continually surprises us with fresh insights and new combinations of its variety, beauty, and impact. He was also likely influenced by his rather narrow focus on theological and philosophical texts. Ultimately, though, it’s the originality of his genius, the depth, subtlety, and strength of his mind, along with the richness of his spiritual experiences, that define his style. Edwards's sermons are distinctly marked: they interest us not only as historical documents reflecting the religious climate of their time; they are also personal expressions of an original thinker who works with traditional material but breathes new life into it with the unique essence of a remarkable personality, thus holding literary value as well.
Largely to the union of the intellectual and emotional elements mentioned—the definiteness of the message, the logical unity of the thought, the singleness and sincerity of the aim, the intensity of the conviction, the thorough knowledge of Scripture, the profound acquaintance, through personal experience, of the religious movings of the human heart—must be attributed, in connection with the state of religious thought and feeling of the time and the respect aroused by the character of the preacher, the power which he exercised on his contemporaries. Of his manner of preaching we have from his pupil, Hopkins, the following authentic testimony. “His appearance in the desk was with a good grace, and his delivery easy, natural and very solemn. He had not a strong, loud voice, but appeared with such gravity and solemnity, and spake with such distinctness, clearness and precision, his words were so full of ideas, set in such a plain and striking light, that few speakers have been so able to demand the attention of an audience as he.[Pg xxv] His words often discovered a great degree of inward fervor, without much noise or external emotion, and fell with great weight on the minds of his hearers. He made but little motion of his head or hands in the desk, but spake as to discover the motion of his own heart, which tended in the most natural and effectual manner to move and affect others.
The impact he had on his peers can largely be attributed to the combination of intellectual and emotional elements—the clarity of his message, the logical coherence of his ideas, the focus and sincerity of his purpose, the strength of his conviction, his deep understanding of Scripture, and his personal experience with the religious feelings of the human heart—along with the context of the prevailing religious thought and sentiments and the respect his character commanded. His pupil, Hopkins, provides this genuine account of his preaching style: “When he took to the pulpit, he did so with grace, and his delivery was easy, natural, and very solemn. His voice wasn’t loud, but he spoke with such seriousness and dignity, and conveyed his words so clearly and precisely, filled with meaningful ideas presented in a straightforward and impactful way, that few speakers could capture an audience’s attention like he could. His words often revealed a deep inner passion, without excessive noise or outward emotion, and had a significant impact on those listening. He didn’t move his head or hands much while at the desk, but spoke in a way that reflected the feelings of his own heart, which naturally and effectively moved and influenced others.[Pg xxv]
“As he wrote his sermons out at large for many years, and always wrote a considerable part of most of his public discourses, so he carried his notes into the desk with him, and read the most that he wrote; yet he was not so confined to his notes, when he wrote at large, but that, if some thoughts were suggested, while he was speaking, which did not occur when writing, and appeared to him pertinent and striking, he would deliver them; and that with as great propriety, and oftener with greater pathos, and attended with a more sensible good effect on his hearers, than all he had wrote.”[13]
“As he spent many years writing his sermons in full and often wrote a significant portion of his public speeches, he took his notes with him to the pulpit and read most of what he had written. However, he wasn't so tied to his notes when writing extensively that he couldn't incorporate new thoughts that came to him while speaking, especially if those thoughts seemed relevant and impactful. He would share those thoughts with just as much appropriateness, and often with even more emotion, leading to a more tangible positive effect on his audience than everything he had written.”[13]
The sermons in the present volume have been selected as representative of Edwards the preacher rather than of Edwards the theologian. Any such collection must include at least the following four: the sermon on Man’s Dependence, the sermon on Spiritual Light, the Enfield Sermon and the Farewell Sermon. These are classic. Moreover, they represent Edwards in four of his most distinguishing aspects: as the powerful champion of a theology resting ultimately on the principle of a transcendent, righteous, sovereign Will; as the equally convinced advocate of the mystical principle of an immediate, intuitive apprehension, through supernatural illumination, of divine truth; as the flaming revivalist, with pitiless logic and terrible realism of description, arousing, startling, overwhelming the sinner with the sense of impending doom; finally, as the rejected minister appealing, without rancor or bitterness, from the judgment of this world to the[Pg xxvi] judgment of an infallible tribunal and displaying what must ever make him more interesting, more precious as a heritage to the Church and the world, than any of his opinions or his works, the dignity and repose, the patience, strength and depth of a great character, perfected through suffering and apparent defeat, in what was virtually the Apologia of his ministerial life. These sermons alone would suffice to justify Edwards’s reputation as the foremost preacher of his age. Still, they cannot, of course, be taken as adequately representing the whole range and power of his discourses. In particular, the Enfield sermon, which has loomed so large in the popular imagination of Jonathan Edwards, and which, in fact, is but one—to be sure, the most extreme—of a number of the same type, cannot be taken as fairly representative even of Edwards’s revival sermons. There has, therefore, been added, in this reference, a revival sermon of another type, the sermon on Ruth’s Resolution. This sermon was chosen, not because it is better than some others, but because, while being an excellent sermon of its kind, it is also brief, and so better adapted to the scope of this volume. There has been further added, as representing a type distinctly different from any of the others, the funeral sermon entitled A Strong Rod Broken and Withered, which is certainly one of the noblest, in thought and expression, of Edwards’s discourses, and which is probably unique among his writings as dealing with the subject of civil government and the management of affairs. Had space permitted, the picture of the Christian statesman in this sermon might have been matched by the picture of the Christian minister in one of the ordination sermons; but the omission is the less serious since the conception is so largely realized in Edwards himself.
The sermons in this collection have been chosen to represent Edwards as a preacher rather than as a theologian. Any collection like this should definitely include at least these four: the sermon on Man’s Dependence, the sermon on Spiritual Light, the Enfield Sermon, and the Farewell Sermon. These are classics. Additionally, they showcase Edwards in four of his most notable aspects: as a strong supporter of a theology based on the principle of a transcendent, righteous, sovereign Will; as an equally passionate advocate of the mystical idea of an immediate, intuitive understanding, through supernatural revelation, of divine truth; as a fervent revivalist, using harsh logic and stark realism to jolt the sinner with a sense of impending doom; and finally, as a rejected minister who appeals, without resentment or bitterness, from the judgment of this world to the[Pg xxvi] judgment of an infallible tribunal. He displays qualities that make him more interesting and valuable as a legacy to the Church and the world than any of his opinions or works: the dignity and calmness, the patience, strength, and depth of a remarkable character, shaped by suffering and apparent setbacks, portrayed in what is essentially the Apologia of his ministerial life. These sermons alone would be enough to establish Edwards’s reputation as the leading preacher of his time. However, they cannot fully capture the complete range and power of his messages. Notably, the Enfield sermon, which has played a huge role in the popular perception of Jonathan Edwards, is actually just one—though the most extreme—of several similar sermons, and can't be seen as representative of all of Edwards's revival sermons. Therefore, in this context, a revival sermon of a different kind has been added: the sermon on Ruth’s Resolution. This sermon was selected not because it’s better than others, but because it is an excellent example of its type and is brief, making it more suitable for the scope of this volume. Additionally, we’ve included a distinctly different type of sermon, the funeral sermon titled A Strong Rod Broken and Withered, which is undoubtedly one of Edwards’s most noble in thought and expression, and is likely unique among his writings for its focus on civil government and the management of affairs. If space allowed, the image of the Christian statesman described in this sermon could have been matched with the image of the Christian minister from one of the ordination sermons; however, the absence is less significant since the idea is so thoroughly embodied in Edwards himself.
The above six sermons were selected independently of the fact that they are among the ten published by their author; but this circumstance confirms the choice and, moreover, serves[Pg xxvii] to authenticate the text. Edwards has suffered not a little at the hands of his editors, particularly Dwight, who seems to have been possessed by the idea that his author would appear to better advantage in a style and language more elegant and refined. “Don’t do as Orpah did,” pleads Edwards in the Ruth sermon; “Do not as Orpah did,” is the feeble refinement of his editor. But even the generally accurate Worcester or First American Edition (1809) is not to be implicitly trusted; for instance, two whole pages are omitted at the end of the Enfield sermon, giving to that sermon a startling and bizarre close, wholly out of keeping with Edwards’s habitual manner. Later editions import other errors and, even while professing to follow the Worcester edition, sometimes, in fact, follow not that edition, but Dwight’s (e.g., in the Ruth sermon). The present text is based upon a careful comparison of the original editions, now very scarce, in the Boston Athenæum. The original expressions, ’tis, won’t, don’t, etc., as Edwards himself printed them, have been restored, a number of verbal errors in the later editions corrected and several omitted lines recovered, besides the long passage already mentioned, which is, however, in Dwight, at the end of the Enfield sermon. No attempt, however, has been made to give a facsimile reproduction of the first editions with all their printer’s errors, capricious spelling, antiquated punctuation and uncouth use of capitals and italics. These externalities could but distract the modern reader, while adding nothing essential to accuracy. In these respects, therefore, the more modern usage has been followed. The aim has simply been to give the exact words of the originals and to preserve their spirit, treating the sermons as sermons to be preached and not as essays to be read. Accordingly, while avoiding the extremes of the first editions, italics have been used where Edwards used them to mark divisions, or for special emphasis, somewhat more freely than would be customary now. This edition also follows his, and[Pg xxviii] the Biblical, use of ordinary type in personal pronouns referring to divine beings, the verbal reverence in the modern use of capitals being regarded as needless to enhance the real reverence of Edwards’s thought and possibly a little out of place. Added words are enclosed within square brackets.
The six sermons above were chosen independently of the fact that they are among the ten published by their author; however, this situation supports the selection and also helps[Pg xxvii] verify the text. Edwards has faced considerable challenges from his editors, particularly Dwight, who seems to have believed that his author would seem more impressive in a more elegant and refined style and language. “Don’t do as Orpah did,” Edwards pleads in the Ruth sermon; “Do not as Orpah did,” is the weak refinement of his editor. Yet, even the generally accurate Worcester or First American Edition (1809) cannot be fully trusted; for example, two entire pages are missing at the end of the Enfield sermon, which leads to a shocking and strange conclusion, completely inconsistent with Edwards’s usual manner. Later editions introduce other mistakes and, while claiming to follow the Worcester edition, often actually follow Dwight’s (e.g., in the Ruth sermon). The current text is based on a careful comparison of the original editions, which are now quite rare, in the Boston Athenæum. The original expressions like ’tis, won’t, don’t, etc., as Edwards himself printed them, have been restored, several verbal errors in the later editions corrected, and missing lines regained, along with the long passage previously mentioned, which is also found in Dwight at the end of the Enfield sermon. No attempt has been made, however, to provide a facsimile reproduction of the first editions with all their printing errors, random spelling, outdated punctuation, and awkward usage of capitals and italics. These external features would only distract the modern reader without adding anything essential to accuracy. In these respects, therefore, more contemporary usage has been followed. The goal has simply been to provide the exact words of the originals and maintain their spirit, treating the sermons as sermons meant to be preached and not as essays to be read. Accordingly, while steering clear of the extremes of the first editions, italics have been used where Edwards employed them to indicate divisions or for particular emphasis, somewhat more freely than would typically be done today. This edition also follows his, and[Pg xxviii] the Biblical, use of standard type for personal pronouns referring to divine beings, regarding the modern practice of capitalizing as unnecessary to enhance the genuine reverence of Edwards’s thought and possibly a bit out of place. Added words are enclosed in square brackets.
Besides the six sermons mentioned, the present collection includes one, the interesting if not exactly great sermon on the Many Mansions, which has not before been published. A copy of this sermon made for the late Professor Edwards A. Park, of Andover, was kindly put at the disposal of the editor by his son, the Rev. Dr. William E. Park, of Gloversville, N.Y.; but it has also been carefully collated with the original manuscript. The editor has also examined the original manuscripts of all the other sermons in this volume, except that of the Farewell Sermon, which could not be discovered. These manuscripts are all in the collection of between eleven and twelve hundred of Edwards’s sermons now in the Yale University Library. Most of these manuscripts are written in an exceedingly minute hand, with many abbreviations and occasionally with insertions in shorthand, on sheets of paper about 3⅝ × 4⅛in. in size, stoutly stitched together. The facsimile of the first page of the sermon on Spiritual Light given in this volume opposite p. 21 is representative; a relatively small number are slightly larger. Of the particular manuscripts some account will be found in the notes. The handling and deciphering of these manuscripts give one a curious sense of intimacy with the working of Edwards’s brain and heart: one is with him in his workshop and sees, as it were, the very thing in the making. One seems to feel the intensity of the excitement as, with his audience present in imagination, and with keen delight in the activity of literary creation, he works out his theme. One observes how alternative forms of expression, alternative lines of development, suggest themselves, and how now whole paragraphs, whole pages are struck off at white heat, while now, oftenest towards[Pg xxix] the end, the barest outlines are jotted down, to be filled out in delivery. But the manuscripts of the sermons which Edwards himself published afford no help in the fixing of the text. The sermons as he printed them are invariably expanded and often greatly altered in other respects; and the copy prepared for the printer is no longer extant.[14] This circumstance should not be overlooked in judging of sermons printed directly from the manuscripts. In the Yale collection, there are sermons which were written out pretty fully; others are only fairly fully written out in parts, others again are mere skeletons. The majority of those of the Northampton period are of the second sort. Among the hundreds of Edwards’s unpublished sermons, there are doubtless many that it would be interesting to have in print just as they stand; it is doubtful if there are any which would add materially to his reputation as a preacher in comparison with the great sermons already published.
Besides the six sermons mentioned, this collection also includes an interesting, if not exceptional, sermon on the Many Mansions, which hasn't been published before. A copy of this sermon, made for the late Professor Edwards A. Park of Andover, was generously provided to the editor by his son, Rev. Dr. William E. Park from Gloversville, N.Y.; however, it has also been carefully compared with the original manuscript. The editor has also reviewed the original manuscripts of all the other sermons in this volume, except for the Farewell Sermon, which could not be found. These manuscripts belong to a collection of about eleven to twelve hundred of Edwards’s sermons now held in the Yale University Library. Most of these manuscripts are written in very tiny handwriting, with many abbreviations and sometimes shorthand insertions, on sheets of paper about 3⅝ × 4⅛ inches in size, securely stitched together. The facsimile of the first page of the sermon on Spiritual Light included in this volume across from p. 21 is representative; a relatively small number are slightly larger. Details about the specific manuscripts can be found in the notes. The process of handling and decoding these manuscripts gives one a curious sense of closeness to the workings of Edwards’s mind and heart: it's as if you're in his workshop, witnessing the creation in real-time. You can almost feel the excitement as he imagines his audience, relishing the process of literary creation while developing his theme. You can see how different ways of expressing ideas and lines of thought come to him, and how sometimes entire paragraphs or pages are written at a rapid pace, while at other times, especially toward[Pg xxix] the end, only the barest outlines are jotted down to be elaborated upon during delivery. However, the manuscripts of the sermons that Edwards himself published don't help in finalizing the text. The sermons as published are usually expanded and often significantly altered in other ways; plus, the copy prepared for the printer no longer exists.[14] This point should not be overlooked when considering sermons printed directly from the manuscripts. In the Yale collection, some sermons are written out in quite a bit of detail, others are only partially complete, and some are mere outlines. Most of those from the Northampton period fall into the second category. Among the hundreds of Edwards’s unpublished sermons, there are probably many that would be intriguing to see in print just as they are; however, it's uncertain whether any would significantly enhance his reputation as a preacher compared to the great sermons already published.
The portrait of Edwards in this volume is from a recent photograph of the original painting of 1740. The photograph was kindly furnished by the present owner of the painting, Mr. Eugene P. Edwards, of Chicago, to whom the editor takes this opportunity of expressing his obligations. He also desires to express his thanks to Dr. William E. Park for the use of the copy of the sermon on the Many Mansions; to the publishers for allowing the extra space required for printing this new sermon; to Professor Franklin B. Dexter for generous help in the study of the manuscripts and for permission to photograph the sermon on Spiritual Light; to Mr. Charles K. Bolton, Librarian of the Boston Athenæum, for courtesies in the use of the first editions; and to Mr. George N. Whipple of Boston, for verifying a number of references.
The portrait of Edwards in this volume comes from a recent photograph of the original painting from 1740. The photograph was generously provided by the current owner of the painting, Mr. Eugene P. Edwards of Chicago, to whom the editor wishes to express his gratitude. He also wants to thank Dr. William E. Park for allowing the use of the copy of the sermon on the Many Mansions; the publishers for giving the extra space needed to print this new sermon; Professor Franklin B. Dexter for his generous assistance in studying the manuscripts and for allowing the photograph of the sermon on Spiritual Light; Mr. Charles K. Bolton, Librarian of the Boston Athenæum, for his help with the first editions; and Mr. George N. Whipple of Boston for checking several references.
Northampton, Mass.,
March, 1904.
Northampton, MA, March 1904.
SELECTED SERMONS OF JONATHAN EDWARDS
I
GOD GLORIFIED IN MAN’S DEPENDENCE°
1 Cor. i. 29-31.—That no flesh should glory in his presence. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption: that according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
1 Cor. i. 29-31.—So that no one can take pride in his presence. But it is because of him that you are in Christ Jesus, who has become for us wisdom, righteousness, holiness, and redemption from God: as it is written, “Let those who boast, boast in the Lord.”
Those Christians to whom the apostle directed this epistle dwelt in a part
of the world where human wisdom was in great repute; as the apostle
observes in the 22d verse of this chapter, “The Greeks seek after wisdom.”
Corinth was not far from Athens, that had been for many ages the most
famous seat of philosophy and learning in the world.
The Christians to whom the apostle wrote this letter lived in a place where human knowledge was highly valued; as the apostle notes in verse 22 of this chapter, “The Greeks seek after wisdom.” Corinth was close to Athens, which had been known for many years as the most renowned center of philosophy and education in the world.
The apostle therefore observes to them how that God, by the gospel, destroyed and brought to nought their human wisdom. The learned Grecians and their great philosophers by all their wisdom did not know God: they were not able to find out the truth in divine things. But after they had done their utmost to no effect, it pleased God at length to reveal himself by the gospel, which they accounted foolishness. He “chose the foolish things of the world to confound the wise, and the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty, and the base things of the world, and things that are despised, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought the things that are.” And the apostle informs them why he thus[Pg 2] did, in the verse of the text: That no flesh should glory in his presence, &c.
The apostle points out to them how God, through the gospel, dismantled and rendered useless their human wisdom. The educated Greeks and their great philosophers, despite all their knowledge, did not recognize God; they were unable to uncover the truth in spiritual matters. But after they had tried everything to no avail, it finally pleased God to reveal Himself through the gospel, which they regarded as foolishness. He “chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise, and the weak things of the world to shame the strong, and the insignificant things of the world, and things that are despised, yes, and things that are not, to bring to nothing the things that are.” The apostle explains why he did this in the verse of the text: That no flesh should glory in his presence, &c.
In which words may be observed,
In which words can be seen,
1. What God aims at in the disposition of things in the affair of redemption, viz., that man should not glory in himself, but alone in God: That no flesh should glory in his presence,—that, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
1. What God intends in how things are organized in the process of redemption is that people should not take pride in themselves, but only in God: That no one should boast in His presence,—that, as it is written, He who boasts, let him boast in the Lord.
2. How this end is attained in the work of redemption, viz., by that absolute and immediate dependence which men have upon God in that work for all their good. Inasmuch as,
2. How this goal is achieved in the work of redemption, namely, through the complete and direct reliance that people have on God in that work for all their good. Since,
First, All the good that they have is in and through Christ; he is made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. All the good of the fallen and redeemed creature is concerned in these four things, and cannot be better distributed than into them; but Christ is each of them to us, and we have none of them any otherwise than in him. He is made of God unto us wisdom: in him are all the proper good and true excellency of the understanding. Wisdom was a thing that the Greeks admired; but Christ is the true light of the world, it is through him alone that true wisdom is imparted to the mind. ’Tis in and by Christ that we have righteousness: it is by being in him that we are justified, have our sins pardoned, and are received as righteous into God’s favor. ’Tis by Christ that we have sanctification: we have in him true excellency of heart as well as of understanding; and he is made unto us inherent, as well as imputed righteousness. ’Tis by Christ that we have redemption, or actual deliverance from all misery, and the bestowment of all happiness and glory. Thus we have all our good by Christ, who is God.
First, all the good we have is in and through Christ; he is our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. Everything good about both fallen and redeemed beings revolves around these four things, and they can't be better categorized than this; Christ embodies each of them for us, and we can only have them through him. He is made by God to us as wisdom: in him lies all the true goodness and excellence of understanding. The Greeks valued wisdom, but Christ is the true light of the world; it's through him that true wisdom is given to the mind. It is in and by Christ that we have righteousness: being in him justifies us, forgives our sins, and allows us to be accepted as righteous in God's sight. It is through Christ that we experience sanctification: we find true excellence of heart as well as understanding in him, and he provides both inherent and imputed righteousness. It is through Christ that we have redemption, or real deliverance from all misery, along with the gift of all happiness and glory. Thus, we receive all our good from Christ, who is God.
Secondly, Another instance wherein our dependence on God for all our good appears, is this, that it is God that has given us Christ, that we might have these benefits through him; he of God is made unto us wisdom, righteousness, &c.
Secondly, another example of our reliance on God for all that is good is this: it is God who has given us Christ so that we can receive these blessings through him; he is our wisdom, righteousness, etc.
[Pg 3]Thirdly, ’Tis of him that we are in Christ Jesus, and come to have an interest in him, and so do receive those blessings which he is made unto us. It is God that gives us faith whereby we close with Christ.
[Pg 3]Thirdly, it is through him that we are in Christ Jesus and come to have a connection with him, allowing us to receive the blessings he offers us. It is God who gives us the faith that allows us to embrace Christ.
So that in this verse is shown our dependence on each person in the Trinity for all our good. We are dependent on Christ the Son of God, as he is our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption. We are dependent on the Father, who has given us Christ, and made him to be these things to us. We are dependent on the Holy Ghost, for ’tis of him that we are in Christ Jesus; ’tis the Spirit of God that gives faith in him, whereby we receive him and close with him.
This verse highlights our reliance on each person in the Trinity for all the good we have. We depend on Christ, the Son of God, because He is our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. We rely on the Father, who has given us Christ and made Him these things for us. We are also dependent on the Holy Spirit, for it is through Him that we are in Christ Jesus; it is the Spirit of God who gives us faith in Him, allowing us to receive and embrace Him.
DOCTRINE
DOCTRINE
God is glorified in the work of redemption in this, that there appears in it so absolute and universal a dependence of the redeemed on him.
God is honored in the act of redemption because it shows such complete and universal reliance of the redeemed on Him.
Here I propose to show, I., That there is an absolute and universal dependence of the redeemed on God for all their good. And II., That God hereby is exalted and glorified in the work of redemption.
Here, I want to show: I. That the redeemed are completely and universally dependent on God for all their goodness. And II. That God is exalted and glorified through the work of redemption.
I. There is an absolute and universal dependence of the redeemed on God. The nature and contrivance of our redemption is such, that the redeemed are in every thing directly, immediately and entirely dependent on God: they are dependent on him for all, and are dependent on him every way.
I. There is a complete and universal reliance of the redeemed on God. The nature and design of our redemption is such that the redeemed are fully, directly, and entirely dependent on God for everything; they rely on Him in every way.
The several ways wherein the dependence of one being may be upon another for its good, and wherein the redeemed of Jesus Christ depend on God for all their good, are these, viz., that they have all their good of him, and that they have all through him, and that they have all in him. That he is the cause and original whence all their good comes, therein it is of[Pg 4] him; and that he is the medium by which it is obtained and conveyed, therein they have it through him; and that he is that good itself that is given and conveyed, therein it is in him.
The different ways that one being depends on another for its well-being, and how those redeemed by Jesus Christ depend on God for all their good, are as follows: they receive all their good from Him, they get all through Him, and they have it all in Him. He is the source and origin of all their good, which is why it is from[Pg 4] Him; He is the means by which it is received and delivered, which is why they have it through Him; and He is the good itself that is given and shared, which is why it is in Him.
Now those that are redeemed by Jesus Christ do, in all these respects, very directly and entirely depend on God for their all.
Now, those who are redeemed by Jesus Christ rely completely and directly on God for everything.
First, The redeemed have all their good of God; God is the great author of it; he is the first cause of it, and not only so, but he is the only proper cause.
First, the redeemed have all their goodness from God; God is the great source of it; he is the primary cause of it, and not only that, but he is the only true cause.
’Tis of God that we have our Redeemer: it is God that has provided a Saviour for us. Jesus Christ is not only of God in his person, as he is the only begotten Son of God, but he is from God, as we are concerned in him and in his office of Mediator: he is the gift of God to us: God chose and anointed him, appointed him his work, and sent him into the world.
It is from God that we have our Redeemer: it is God who has provided a Savior for us. Jesus Christ is not only God's Son, being the only begotten Son of God, but he comes from God in his role as our Mediator: he is God's gift to us. God chose and anointed him, appointed him for his work, and sent him into the world.
And as it is God that gives, so ’tis God that accepts the Saviour. As it is God that provides and gives the Redeemer to buy salvation for us, so it is of God that salvation is bought: he gives the purchaser, and he affords the thing purchased.
And just as God is the one who gives, He is also the one who accepts the Savior. Since God is the one who provides and sends the Redeemer to secure our salvation, it is through God that salvation is obtained: He gives the buyer, and He provides what is bought.
’Tis of God that Christ becomes ours, that we are brought to him and are united to him: it is of God that we receive faith to close with him, that we may have an interest in him. Eph. ii. 8, “For by grace ye are saved, through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.” ’Tis of God that we actually do receive all the benefits that Christ has purchased. ’Tis God that pardons and justifies, and delivers from going down to hell, and it is his favor that the redeemed are received into, and are made the objects of, when they are justified. So it is God that delivers from the dominion of sin, and cleanses us from our filthiness, and changes us from our deformity. It is of God that the redeemed do receive all their true excellency, wisdom and holiness; and that two ways, viz., as the Holy Ghost, by whom these things are immediately wrought, is from God, proceeds from him and is sent by him; and also as the[Pg 5] Holy Ghost himself is God, by whose operation and indwelling the knowledge of divine things, and a holy disposition, and all grace, are conferred and upheld.
It’s from God that Christ becomes ours, that we are brought to him and united with him: it is from God that we receive faith to embrace him, so we can have a relationship with him. Eph. ii. 8, “For by grace you are saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.” It’s from God that we actually receive all the benefits that Christ has purchased. It’s God who pardons and justifies us, saving us from hell, and it is his favor that the redeemed enter into and experience when they are justified. It's also God who frees us from the power of sin, cleanses us from our impurities, and transforms us from our brokenness. It’s from God that the redeemed receive all their true excellence, wisdom, and holiness; and in two ways: first, that the Holy Spirit, by whom these things are directly accomplished, is from God, comes from him, and is sent by him; and secondly, that the Holy Spirit himself is God, through whose action and indwelling we gain knowledge of divine truths, develop a holy disposition, and receive all grace.
And though means are made use of in conferring grace on men’s souls, yet ’tis of God that we have these means of grace, and ’tis God that makes them effectual. ’Tis of God that we have the holy Scriptures; they are the word of God. ’Tis of God that we have ordinances, and their efficacy depends on the immediate influence of the Spirit of God. The ministers of the gospel are sent of God, and all their sufficiency is of him. 2 Cor. iv. 7, “We have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.” Their success depends entirely and absolutely on the immediate blessing and influence of God. The redeemed have all.
And while we use various means to bring grace to people's souls, it is ultimately God who provides these means of grace and makes them effective. It is God who gives us the holy Scriptures; they are the word of God. It is God who provides ordinances, and their effectiveness relies on the direct influence of the Holy Spirit. The ministers of the gospel are sent by God, and all their ability comes from Him. 2 Cor. iv. 7, “We have this treasure in jars of clay, so that the extraordinary power may be from God and not from us.” Their success relies completely and absolutely on the immediate blessing and influence of God. The redeemed have everything.
1. Of the grace of God. It was of mere grace that God gave us his only begotten Son. The grace is great in proportion to the dignity and excellency of what is given: the gift was infinitely precious, because it was a person infinitely worthy, a person of infinite glory; and also because it was a person infinitely near and dear to God. The grace is great in proportion to the benefit we have given us in him: the benefit is doubly infinite, in that in him we have deliverance from an infinite, because an eternal, misery; and do also receive eternal joy and glory. The grace in bestowing this gift is great in proportion to our unworthiness to whom it is given; instead of deserving such a gift, we merited infinitely ill of God’s hands. The grace is great according to the manner of giving, or in proportion to the humiliation and expense of the method and means by which way is made for our having of the gift. He gave him to us dwelling amongst us; he gave him to us incarnate, or in our nature; he gave him to us in our nature, in the like infirmities in which we have it in our fallen state, and which in us do accompany and are occasioned by the sinful corruption of our nature. He gave him to us in a low and afflicted state;[Pg 6] and not only so, but he gave him to us slain, that he might be a feast for our souls.°
1. Of the grace of God. It was purely by grace that God gave us His only Son. The grace is remarkable based on the greatness and worth of what was given: the gift was incredibly precious because it was a person of limitless worth, a person of infinite glory; and also because it was a person who is extremely close and dear to God. The grace is significant based on the benefit we receive from Him: the benefit is doubly infinite, as through Him we are saved from an infinite, eternal misery; and we also receive everlasting joy and glory. The grace in giving this gift is immense, considering our unworthiness to receive it; instead of deserving such a gift, we have earned infinite ill from God's hands. The grace is substantial according to how it was given, or in relation to the humility and cost involved in the means by which we received the gift. He gave Him to us living among us; He gave Him to us in the flesh, or in our nature; He gave Him to us in our nature, with the same weaknesses we have in our fallen state, which accompany and are caused by the sinful corruption of our nature. He gave Him to us in a low and suffering condition; [Pg 6] and not only that, but He gave Him to us crucified, so that He could be a nourishment for our souls.°
The grace of God in bestowing this gift is most free. It was what God was under no obligation to bestow: he might have rejected fallen man, as he did the fallen angels. It was what we never did any thing to merit. ’Twas given while we were yet enemies, and before we had so much as repented. It was from the love of God that saw no excellency in us to attract it; and it was without expectation of ever being requited for it.
The grace of God in giving this gift is completely free. God wasn't obligated to give it: he could have turned away fallen humanity just like he did with the fallen angels. We never did anything to deserve it. It was given while we were still enemies, even before we had a chance to repent. It came from God's love, which saw no excellence in us to deserve it, and it was given without any expectation of being repaid.
And ’tis from mere grace that the benefits of Christ are applied to such and such particular persons. Those that are called and sanctified are to attribute it alone to the good pleasure of God’s goodness, by which they are distinguished. He is sovereign, and hath mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will, he hardens.
And it's purely by grace that the benefits of Christ are given to specific individuals. Those who are called and made holy should recognize that it is solely due to God's goodness that they are set apart. He is in charge and shows mercy to whom He chooses, and He also hardens whom He chooses.
Man hath now a greater dependence on the grace of God than he had before the fall. He depends on the free goodness of God for much more than he did then: then he depended on God’s goodness for conferring the reward of perfect obedience: for God was not obliged to promise and bestow that reward: but now we are dependent on the grace of God for much more: we stand in need of grace, not only to bestow glory upon us, but to deliver us from hell and eternal wrath. Under the first covenant we depended on God’s goodness to give us the reward of righteousness; and so we do now. And not only so, but we stand in need of God’s free and sovereign grace to give us that righteousness; and yet not only so, but we stand in need of his grace to pardon our sin and release us from the guilt and infinite demerit of it.
Humans now rely more on God's grace than they did before the fall. We depend on God's generosity for much more than we did back then: previously, we relied on God's goodness for the reward of perfect obedience, as God wasn't obligated to promise or give that reward. But now, we rely on God's grace for so much more; we need grace not just to be given glory, but to save us from hell and eternal punishment. Under the first covenant, we relied on God's goodness to grant us the reward for righteousness, and we still do. Moreover, we need God's free and sovereign grace to provide that righteousness; and beyond that, we also need His grace to forgive our sins and free us from their guilt and the immense consequences of them.
And as we are dependent on the goodness of God for more now than under the first covenant, so we are dependent on a much greater, more free and wonderful goodness. We are now more dependent on God’s arbitrary and sovereign good pleasure. We were in our first estate dependent on God for holiness:[Pg 7] we had our original righteousness from him; but then holiness was not bestowed in such a way of sovereign good pleasure as it is now. Man was created holy, and it became God to create holy all the reasonable creatures he created: it would have been a disparagement to the holiness of God’s nature, if he had made an intelligent creature unholy. But now when a man is made holy, it is from mere and arbitrary grace; God may forever deny holiness to the fallen creature if he pleases, without any disparagement to any of his perfections.
And just as we rely on God's goodness more now than we did under the first covenant, we depend on a much greater, freer, and more amazing goodness. We are now more reliant on God's sovereign will. In our original state, we depended on God for holiness: we received our original righteousness from Him; however, holiness wasn't granted in the same way of sovereign will as it is now. Man was created holy, and it was fitting for God to create all rational beings with holiness; it would have been a slight to God's holiness if He had made an intelligent creature unholy. But now, when a person is made holy, it comes solely from grace; God can choose to deny holiness to the fallen creature indefinitely without compromising any of His attributes.
And we are not only indeed more dependent on the grace of God, but our dependence is much more conspicuous, because our own insufficiency and helplessness in ourselves is much more apparent in our fallen and undone state than it was before we were either sinful or miserable. We are more apparently dependent on God for holiness, because we are first sinful, and utterly polluted, and afterward holy: so the production of the effect is sensible, and its derivation from God more obvious. If man was ever holy and always was so, it would not be so apparent, that he had not holiness necessarily, as an inseparable qualification of human nature. So we are more apparently dependent on free grace for the favor of God, for we are first justly the objects of his displeasure and afterwards are received into favor. We are more apparently dependent on God for happiness, being first miserable and afterwards happy. It is more apparently free and without merit in us, because we are actually without any kind of excellency to merit, if there could be any such thing as merit in creature excellency. And we are not only without any true excellency, but are full of, and wholly defiled with, that which is infinitely odious. All our good is more apparently from God, because we are first naked and wholly without any good, and afterwards enriched with all good.
We are not just more dependent on God's grace; our dependence is much more obvious. Our own inability and helplessness are clearer in our fallen state than they were before we became sinful or miserable. We clearly rely on God for holiness because we are first sinful and completely polluted, and only later become holy. The change is noticeable, making it clear that it comes from God. If a person were always holy, it wouldn’t be as obvious that they don't have holiness inherently as an essential part of human nature. We also obviously depend more on free grace for God's favor because we are first justly objects of His displeasure and later accepted into His favor. Our dependency on God for happiness is clearer too—starting off miserable and then becoming happy. This grace is evidently free and without merit on our part since we have no excellence that could merit anything, even if such a thing as merit in human excellence were possible. Not only are we lacking true excellence, but we are also completely tainted by what is utterly repulsive. All our goodness clearly comes from God because we start off completely empty of goodness and are later filled with it.
2. We receive all of the power of God. Man’s redemption is often spoken of as a work of wonderful power as well as grace.[Pg 8] The great power of God appears in bringing a sinner from his low state, from the depths of sin and misery, to such an exalted state of holiness and happiness. Eph. i. 19, “And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power.”
2. We receive all of the power of God. The redemption of humans is often described as a remarkable act of both power and grace.[Pg 8] God's immense power is evident in lifting a sinner from their low condition, from the depths of sin and despair, to a high state of holiness and joy. Eph. i. 19, “And what is the exceeding greatness of his power toward us who believe, according to the working of his mighty power.”
We are dependent on God’s power through every step of our redemption. We are dependent on the power of God to convert us, and give faith in Jesus Christ, and the new nature. ’Tis a work of creation: “If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature,” 2 Cor. v. 17. “We are created in Christ Jesus,” Eph. ii. 10. The fallen creature cannot attain to true holiness, but by being created again: Eph. iv. 24, “And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” It is a raising from the dead: Col ii. 12, 13, “Wherein ye also are risen with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead.” Yea, it is a more glorious work of power than mere creation, or raising a dead body to life, in that the effect attained is greater and more excellent. That holy and happy being and spiritual life which is reached in the work of conversion is a far greater and more glorious effect than mere being and life. And the state from whence the change is made, of such a death in sin, and total corruption of nature, and depth of misery, is far more remote from the state attained, than mere death or nonentity.
We rely on God’s power every step of our journey to redemption. We depend on God's strength to transform us, to give us faith in Jesus Christ, and to create a new nature in us. It’s a matter of creation: “If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation,” 2 Cor. 5:17. “We are created in Christ Jesus,” Eph. 2:10. A fallen being cannot achieve true holiness without being recreated: Eph. 4:24, “And put on the new self, which is created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.” It’s a resurrection: Col. 2:12-13, “You were also raised with him through faith in the working of God, who raised him from the dead.” Indeed, it is an even more glorious act of power than simply creation or raising a dead body to life, since the outcome is greater and more remarkable. The holy, joyful existence and spiritual life achieved through conversion is far greater and more glorious than just existence and life. The condition from which this transformation occurs, such as being dead in sin, experiencing total corruption of nature, and deep misery, is much further from the achieved state than just death or nonexistence.
’Tis by God’s power also that we are preserved in a state of grace: 1 Pet. i. 5, “Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation.” As grace is at first from God, so ’tis continually from him, and is maintained by him, as much as light in the atmosphere is all day long from the sun, as well as at first dawning or at sunrising.
It’s by God’s power that we are kept in a state of grace: 1 Pet. i. 5, “Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation.” Just as grace begins with God, it continually comes from Him and is sustained by Him, just like the light in the atmosphere is from the sun all day long, not just at dawn or sunrise.
Men are dependent on the power of God for every exercise of grace, and for carrying on the work of grace in the heart, for the subduing of sin and corruption, and increasing holy[Pg 9] principles, and enabling to bring forth fruit in good works, and at last bringing grace to its perfection, in making the soul completely amiable in Christ’s glorious likeness, and filling of it with a satisfying joy and blessedness; and for the raising of the body to life, and to such a perfect state, that it shall be suitable for a habitation and organ for a soul so perfected and blessed. These are the most glorious effects of the power of God that are seen in the series of God’s acts with respect to the creatures.
Men rely on God's power for every act of grace, to nurture the work of grace in their hearts, to overcome sin and corruption, to grow in holy principles, to produce good works, and ultimately, to perfect grace by shaping the soul into Christ's glorious likeness, filling it with profound joy and blessedness. This power is also needed for raising the body to life and transforming it to a perfect state, making it a fitting home and vessel for a soul that is so perfected and blessed. These are the most magnificent outcomes of God's power evident in His interactions with creation.
Man was dependent on the power of God in his first estate, but he is more dependent on his power now; he needs God’s power to do more things for him, and depends on a more wonderful exercise of his power. It was an effect of the power of God to make man holy at the first; but more remarkably so now, because there is a great deal of opposition and difficulty in the way. ’Tis a more glorious effect of power to make that holy that was so depraved and under the dominion of sin, than to confer holiness on that which before had nothing of the contrary. It is a more glorious work of power to rescue a soul out of the hands of the devil, and from the powers of darkness, and to bring it into a state of salvation, than to confer holiness where there was no prepossession or opposition. Luke xi. 21, 22, “When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace; but when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his armor wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils.” So ’tis a more glorious work of power to uphold a soul in a state of grace and holiness, and to carry it on till it is brought to glory, when there is so much sin remaining in the heart resisting, and Satan with all his might opposing, than it would have been to have kept man from falling at first, when Satan had nothing in man.
Man was dependent on God's power in the beginning, but he relies on it even more now; he needs God's power to accomplish more in his life and depends on a more remarkable display of that power. Initially, God's power made man holy, but it's even more significant now because there are many challenges and oppositions to face. It’s a greater act of power to make something holy that was deeply corrupted and under the influence of sin than to bestow holiness on something that had no opposing forces. It’s a more magnificent work of power to save a soul from the grasp of the devil and the forces of darkness and to bring it into salvation than to grant holiness where there was no prior conflict. Luke 11:21-22 says, “When a strong man armed guards his palace, his goods are safe; but when a stronger one comes upon him and overcomes him, he takes away all the armor in which he trusted and divides his spoils.” Similarly, it’s a greater work of power to sustain a soul in a state of grace and holiness and to guide it toward glory, especially when there is so much sin left in the heart resisting and Satan opposing with all his strength, than it would have been to prevent man from falling in the first place when Satan had no hold on him.
Thus we have shown how the redeemed are dependent on God for all their good, as they have all of him.
Thus we have shown how the redeemed rely on God for all their goodness, as they have all of him.
[Pg 10]Secondly, They are also dependent on God for all, as they have all through him. ’Tis God that is the medium of it, as well as the author and fountain of it. All that we have, wisdom and the pardon of sin, deliverance from hell, acceptance in God’s favor, grace and holiness, true comfort and happiness, eternal life and glory, we have from God by a Mediator; and this Mediator is God, which Mediator we have an absolute dependence upon as he through whom we receive all. So that here is another way wherein we have our dependence on God for all good. God not only gives us the Mediator, and accepts his mediation, and of his power and grace bestows the things purchased by the Mediator, but he is the Mediator.
[Pg 10]Secondly, they are also reliant on God for everything, since they receive everything through Him. It is God who serves as the medium, as well as the source and origin of it all. Everything we have—wisdom, forgiveness of sins, salvation from hell, acceptance in God's favor, grace and holiness, true comfort and happiness, eternal life and glory—we obtain from God through a Mediator; and this Mediator is God Himself, whom we absolutely depend on for everything we receive. Thus, this is another way we rely on God for all that is good. God not only provides us with the Mediator and acknowledges His mediation, and by His power and grace gives us the benefits earned by the Mediator, but He is the Mediator.
Our blessings are what we have by purchase; and the purchase is made of God, the blessings are purchased of him, and God gives the purchaser; and not only so, but God is the purchaser. Yea, God is both the purchaser and the price; for Christ, who is God, purchased these blessings for us by offering up himself as the price of our salvation. He purchased eternal life by the sacrifice of himself: Heb. vii. 27, “He offered up himself;” and ix. 26, “He hath appeared to take away sin by the sacrifice of himself.” Indeed it was the human nature that was offered; but it was the same person with the divine, and therefore was an infinite price: it was looked upon as if God had been offered in sacrifice.
Our blessings are what we get by paying for them; and the payment is made to God, the blessings are bought from Him, and God gives them to the buyer; and not only that, but God is also the buyer. Yes, God is both the buyer and the cost; because Christ, who is God, purchased these blessings for us by giving Himself as the cost of our salvation. He bought eternal life through His sacrifice: Heb. vii. 27, “He offered up himself;” and ix. 26, “He has appeared to take away sin by the sacrifice of himself.” It was indeed the human nature that was offered; but it was the same person as the divine, and therefore was an infinite cost: it was regarded as though God had been offered as a sacrifice.
As we thus have our good through God, we have a dependence on God in a respect that man in his first estate had not. Man was to have eternal life then through his own righteousness; so that he had partly a dependence upon what was in himself; for we have a dependence upon that through which we have our good, as well as that from which we have it. And though man’s righteousness that he then depended on was indeed from God, yet it was his own, it was inherent in himself; so that his dependence was not so immediately on God. But now the righteousness that we are dependent on is not in[Pg 11] ourselves, but in God. We are saved through the righteousness of Christ: he is made unto us righteousness; and therefore is prophesied of, Jer. xxiii. 6, under that name of “the Lord our righteousness.” In that the righteousness we are justified by is the righteousness of Christ, it is the righteousness of God: 2 Cor. v. 21, “That we might be made the righteousness of God in him.”
As we receive good from God, we have a reliance on Him in a way that humans didn't in their original state. Back then, people were meant to have eternal life through their own righteousness, which gave them some degree of dependence on their own abilities. We depend on what gives us good, as well as on the source of it. Although the righteousness they depended on was ultimately from God, it was still their own and was inherent within them; thus, their reliance wasn't as direct on God. But now, the righteousness we rely on isn't in ourselves but in God. We are saved through the righteousness of Christ; He is made unto us righteousness; and that's why He is referred to in Jeremiah 23:6 as “the Lord our righteousness.” Since the righteousness we are justified by is Christ’s righteousness, it is indeed God’s righteousness: 2 Corinthians 5:21, “That we might be made the righteousness of God in him.”
Thus in redemption we han’t only all things of God, but by and through him: 1 Cor. viii. 21, “But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.”
Thus in redemption we have not only all things from God, but by and through Him: 1 Cor. viii. 21, “But to us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him.”
Thirdly, The redeemed have all their good in God. We not only have it of him, and through him, but it consists in him; he is all our good.
Thirdly, the redeemed have all their good in God. We not only receive it from him and through him, but it exists in him; he is all our good.
The good of the redeemed is either objective or inherent. By their objective good I mean that intrinsic object, in the possession and enjoyment of which they are happy. Their inherent good is that excellency or pleasure which is in the soul itself. With respect to both of which the redeemed have all their good in God, or, which is the same thing, God himself is all their good.
The good of the redeemed can be classified as either objective or inherent. By objective good, I mean the essential thing that brings them happiness when they possess and enjoy it. Their inherent good refers to the excellence or joy that exists within their own souls. In relation to both types, the redeemed find all their good in God, or in other words, God himself is their total good.
1. The redeemed have all their objective good in God. God himself is the great good which they are brought to the possession and enjoyment of by redemption. He is the highest good and the sum of all that good which Christ purchased. God is the inheritance of the saints; he is the portion of their souls. God is their wealth and treasure, their food, their life, their dwelling-place, their ornament and diadem, and their everlasting honor and glory. They have none in heaven but God; he is the great good which the redeemed are received to at death, and which they are to rise to at the end of the world. The Lord God, he is the light of the heavenly Jerusalem; and is the “river of the water of life,” that runs, and “the tree of[Pg 12] life that grows, in the midst of the paradise of God.” The glorious excellencies and beauty of God will be what will forever entertain the minds of the saints, and the love of God will be their everlasting feast. The redeemed will indeed enjoy other things; they will enjoy the angels, and will enjoy one another; but that which they shall enjoy in the angels, or each other, or in any thing else whatsoever that will yield them delight and happiness, will be what will be seen of God in them.
1. The redeemed find all their true goodness in God. God himself is the ultimate good that they come to possess and enjoy through redemption. He is the highest good and embodies everything that Christ purchased. God is the inheritance of the saints; he is what their souls cherish. God is their wealth and treasure, their sustenance, their life, their home, their beauty and crown, and their eternal honor and glory. They have no one in heaven but God; he is the supreme good that the redeemed will receive at death and will rise to at the end of the world. The Lord God is the light of the heavenly Jerusalem; he is the “river of the water of life” that flows, and “the tree of life” that grows in the midst of the paradise of God. The glorious greatness and beauty of God will forever captivate the minds of the saints, and the love of God will be their everlasting feast. The redeemed will certainly enjoy other things; they will enjoy the angels and each other; but what they will truly enjoy in the angels, or in one another, or in anything else that brings them delight and happiness, will be the reflection of God seen in them.
2. The redeemed have all their inherent good in God. Inherent good is twofold; ’tis either excellency or pleasure. These the redeemed not only derive from God, as caused by him, but have them in him. They have spiritual excellency and joy by a kind of participation of God. They are made excellent by a communication of God’s excellency: God puts his own beauty, i.e., his beautiful likeness, upon their souls: they are made partakers of the divine nature, or moral image of God, 2 Pet. i. 4. They are holy by being made partakers of God’s holiness, Heb. xii. 10. The saints are beautiful and blessed by a communication of God’s holiness and joy, as the moon and planets are bright by the sun’s light. The saint hath spiritual joy and pleasure by a kind of effusion of God on the soul. In these things the redeemed have communion with God; that is, they partake with him and of him.
2. The redeemed receive all their inherent good from God. Inherent good has two aspects: it can be either excellence or pleasure. The redeemed not only get these from God, as their source, but also possess them within Him. They experience spiritual excellence and joy through a kind of participation in God. They become excellent because God's excellence is shared with them: God imparts His own beauty, that is, His beautiful likeness, to their souls; they participate in the divine nature, or the moral image of God, 2 Pet. i. 4. They are holy by sharing in God’s holiness, Heb. xii. 10. The saints are beautiful and blessed by receiving God’s holiness and joy, just as the moon and planets shine by the sun’s light. The believer experiences spiritual joy and pleasure through a kind of outpouring of God into the soul. In these aspects, the redeemed have communion with God; that is, they share in Him and with Him.
The saints have both their spiritual excellency and blessedness by the gift of the Holy Ghost, or Spirit of God, and his dwelling in them. They are not only caused by the Holy Ghost, but are in the Holy Ghost as their principle. The Holy Spirit becoming an inhabitant, is a vital principle in the soul: he, acting in, upon and with the soul, becomes a fountain of true holiness and joy, as a spring is of water, by the exertion and diffusion of itself: John iv. 14, “But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him, shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life,”—compared with chap. vii.[Pg 13] 38, 39, “He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water; but this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive.” The sum of what Christ has purchased for us is that spring of water spoken of in the former of those places, and those rivers of living water spoken of in the latter. And the sum of the blessings which the redeemed shall receive in heaven is that river of water of life that proceeds from the throne of God and the Lamb, Rev. xxii. 1,—which doubtless signifies the same with those rivers of living water explained John vii. 38, 39, which is elsewhere called the “river of God’s pleasures.” Herein consists the fulness of good which the saints receive by Christ. ’Tis by partaking of the Holy Spirit that they have communion with Christ in his fulness. God hath given the Spirit, not by measure unto him, and they do receive of his fulness, and grace for grace. This is the sum of the saints’ inheritance; and therefore that little of the Holy Ghost which believers have in this world is said to be the earnest of their inheritance. 2 Cor. i. 22, “Who hath also sealed us, and given us the Spirit in our hearts.” And chap. v. 5, “Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.” And Eph. i. 13, 14, “Ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession.”
The saints have their spiritual excellence and blessings through the gift of the Holy Spirit, who resides in them. They aren’t just influenced by the Holy Spirit, but are fundamentally part of the Holy Spirit. With the Holy Spirit living within them, He becomes a vital source for their souls: as He acts in and through them, He becomes a fountain of true holiness and joy, like a spring provides water. John iv. 14 states, “Whoever drinks the water I give them will never thirst; indeed, the water I give them will become in them a spring of water welling up to eternal life,”—which aligns with chap. vii.[Pg 13] 38, 39, “Whoever believes in me, as Scripture has said, rivers of living water will flow from within them; He was referring to the Spirit, whom those who believed in Him would later receive.” What Christ has purchased for us is that spring of water mentioned earlier and those rivers of living water referred to later. The total blessings the redeemed will receive in heaven is that river of the water of life flowing from the throne of God and the Lamb, Rev. xxii. 1,—which definitely signifies the same as those rivers of living water described in John vii. 38, 39, and is also called the “river of God’s pleasures.” This embodies the fullness of good that the saints receive through Christ. By participating in the Holy Spirit, they have fellowship with Christ in His fullness. God has given the Spirit to Christ without limit, and they receive from His fullness, grace upon grace. This sums up the saints’ inheritance; and thus, the little portion of the Holy Spirit that believers have in this world is described as the down payment of their inheritance. 2 Cor. i. 22, “Who has also sealed us and given us the Spirit in our hearts.” And chap. v. 5, “Now the one who has prepared us for this very purpose is God, who has given us the Spirit as a down payment.” And Eph. i. 13, 14, “You were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the down payment of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession.”
The Holy Spirit and good things are spoken of in Scripture as the same; as if the Spirit of God communicated to the soul comprised all good things: Matt. vii. 11, “How much more shall your heavenly Father give good things to them that ask him?” In Luke it is, chap. xi. 13, “How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” This is the sum of the blessings that Christ died to procure, and that are the subject of gospel promises: Gal. iii. 13, 14, “He was made a curse for us, that we might receive[Pg 14] the promise of the Spirit through faith.” The Spirit of God is the great promise of the Father: Luke xxiv. 49, “Behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you.” The Spirit of God therefore is called “the Spirit of promise,” Eph. i. 13. This promised thing Christ received, and had given into his hand, as soon as he had finished the work of our redemption, to bestow on all that he had redeemed: Acts ii. 33, “Therefore, being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye both see and hear.” So that all the holiness and happiness of the redeemed is in God. ’Tis in the communications, indwelling and acting of the Spirit of God. Holiness and happiness are in the fruit, here and hereafter, because God dwells in them, and they in God.
The Holy Spirit and good things are discussed in Scripture as being the same; it’s as if the Spirit of God imparted all good things to the soul: Matt. 7:11, “How much more will your heavenly Father give good things to those who ask him?” In Luke, it says, chap. 11:13, “How much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him?” This captures the essence of the blessings that Christ died to obtain, which are the focus of gospel promises: Gal. 3:13-14, “He was made a curse for us, so that we might receive[Pg 14] the promise of the Spirit through faith.” The Spirit of God is the great promise of the Father: Luke 24:49, “Behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you.” Therefore, the Spirit of God is referred to as “the Spirit of promise,” Eph. 1:13. This promised gift was received by Christ and entrusted to him as soon as he completed our redemption, to share with all whom he redeemed: Acts 2:33, “Therefore, being exalted at the right hand of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, he has poured out this, which you both see and hear.” Thus, all the holiness and happiness of the redeemed is found in God. It resides in the communications, indwelling, and actions of the Spirit of God. Holiness and happiness are in the results, both now and later, because God dwells in them, and they dwell in God.
Thus ’tis God that has given us the Redeemer, and ’tis of him that our good is purchased: so ’tis God that is the Redeemer and the price; and ’tis God also that is the good purchased. So that all that we have is of God, and through him, and in him: Rom. xi. 36, “For of him, and through him, and to him (or in him), are all things.” The same in the Greek that is here rendered to him is rendered in him, 1 Cor. vii. 6.
Thus it is God who has given us the Redeemer, and it is through Him that our good is obtained: so it is God who is the Redeemer and the price; and it is God who is also the good that is purchased. Therefore, everything we have is from God, and through Him, and in Him: Rom. xi. 36, “For of Him, and through Him, and to Him (or in Him), are all things.” The same Greek term that is translated to Him here is translated in Him in 1 Cor. vii. 6.
II. God is glorified in the work of redemption by this means, viz., by there being so great and universal a dependence of the redeemed on him.
II. God is glorified in the work of redemption by this means, namely, by the fact that the redeemed have such a great and universal dependence on him.
1. Man hath so much the greater occasion and obligation to take notice and acknowledge God’s perfections and all-sufficiency. The greater the creature’s dependence is on God’s perfections, and the greater concern he has with them, so much the greater occasion has he to take notice of them. So much the greater concern any one has with, and dependence upon, the power and grace of God, so much the greater occasion has he to take notice of that power and grace. So much the greater and more immediate dependence there is on the divine holiness, so much the greater occasion to take notice of and acknowledge that. So much[Pg 15] the greater and more absolute dependence we have on the divine perfections, as belonging to the several persons of the Trinity, so much the greater occasion have we to observe and own the divine glory of each of them. That which we are most concerned with, is surely most in the way of our observation and notice; and this kind of concern with any thing, viz., dependence, does especially tend to commend and oblige the attention and observation. Those things that we are not much dependent upon, ’tis easy to neglect; but we can scarce do any other than mind that which we have a great dependence on. By reason of our so great dependence on God and his perfections, and in so many respects, he and his glory are the more directly set in our view, which way soever we turn our eyes.
1. People have even more reason and responsibility to recognize and acknowledge God’s greatness and sufficiency. The more a creature relies on God’s qualities, and the more they matter to them, the more reason they have to pay attention to them. The greater someone's reliance on God’s power and grace, the more they should notice that power and grace. The more immediate our dependence is on divine holiness, the more we should recognize and acknowledge it. The greater and more absolute our dependence is on divine qualities associated with each person of the Trinity, the more we need to observe and appreciate the divine glory of each one. What we care about most is definitely what we notice most; and this type of concern, based on dependence, particularly encourages us to pay attention. We easily overlook things we don’t depend on much, but we can't help but focus on what we heavily rely on. Because of our significant dependence on God and his attributes in so many ways, he and his glory are always before us, no matter where we look.
We have the greater occasion to take notice of God’s all-sufficiency, when all our sufficiency is thus every way of him. We have the more occasion to contemplate him as an infinite good, and as the fountain of all good. Such a dependence on God demonstrates God’s all-sufficiency. So much as the dependence of the creature is on God, so much the greater does the creature’s emptiness in himself appear to be; and so much the greater the creature’s emptiness, so much the greater must the fulness of the Being be who supplies him. Our having all of God shows the fulness of his power and grace: our having all through him shows the fulness of his merit and worthiness; and our having all in him demonstrates his fulness of beauty, love and happiness.
We have more reasons to recognize God’s all-sufficiency when all our sufficiency comes entirely from him. We have more opportunities to contemplate him as an infinite good and the source of all good. This dependence on God illustrates his all-sufficiency. The more a creature relies on God, the more apparent its own emptiness becomes; and the greater that emptiness, the more abundant the being who supports it must be. Our receiving everything from God shows the fullness of his power and grace; our receiving everything through him highlights the fullness of his merit and worthiness; and our receiving everything in him illustrates his fullness of beauty, love, and happiness.
And the redeemed, by reason of the greatness of their dependence on God, han’t only so much the greater occasion, but obligation to contemplate and acknowledge the glory and fulness of God. How unreasonable and ungrateful should we be if we did not acknowledge that sufficiency and glory that we do absolutely, immediately and universally depend upon!
And the redeemed, because of how much they rely on God, have not only greater reasons but also a duty to reflect on and recognize the glory and fullness of God. How unreasonable and ungrateful would we be if we failed to acknowledge the sufficiency and glory that we completely, directly, and universally depend on!
2. Hereby is demonstrated how great God’s glory is considered comparatively, or as compared with the creature’s. By[Pg 16] the creature’s being thus wholly and universally dependent on God, it appears that the creature is nothing and that God is all. Hereby it appears that God is infinitely above us; that God’s strength, and wisdom and holiness are infinitely greater than ours. However great and glorious the creature apprehends God to be, yet if he be not sensible of the difference between God and him, so as to see that God’s glory is great, compared with his own, he will not be disposed to give God the glory due to his name. If the creature, in any respect, sets himself upon a level with God, or exalts himself to any competition with him, however he may apprehend that great honor and profound respect may belong to God from those that are more inferior, and at a greater distance, he will not be so sensible of its being due from him. So much the more men exalt themselves, so much the less will they surely be disposed to exalt God. ’Tis certainly a thing that God aims at in the disposition of things in the affair of redemption (if we allow the Scriptures to be a revelation of God’s mind), that God should appear full, and man in himself empty, that God should appear all, and man nothing. ’Tis God’s declared design that others should not “glory in his presence”; which implies that ’tis his design to advance his own comparative glory. So much the more man “glories in God’s presence,” so much the less glory is ascribed to God.
2. This shows how great God’s glory is when compared to that of creation. By[Pg 16] the fact that all of creation is entirely and universally dependent on God, it becomes clear that creation is nothing and God is everything. This highlights that God is infinitely greater than us; His strength, wisdom, and holiness are far beyond our own. No matter how great or glorious someone thinks God is, if they don't recognize the difference between God and themselves—specifically that God's glory is much greater than their own—they won't be inclined to give God the honor He deserves. If someone, in any way, views themselves as equal to God or tries to compete with Him, even if they understand that great honor and respect are due to God from those who are less than Him, they won’t feel it’s due from themselves. The more people elevate themselves, the less likely they are to uplift God. It’s clear that in the context of redemption (if we accept that the Scriptures reveal God’s will), God wants to appear as full and man as empty; He wants to be everything and man to be nothing. It is God’s stated purpose that others should not “glory in His presence,” which suggests His intention to promote His own comparative glory. The more a person “glories in God’s presence,” the less glory is given to God.
3. By its being thus ordered, that the creature should have so absolute and universal a dependence on God, provision is made that God should have our whole souls, and should be the object of our undivided respect. If we had our dependence partly on God and partly on something else, man’s respect would be divided to those different things on which he had dependence. Thus it would be if we depended on God only for a part of our good, and on ourselves or some other being for another part: or if we had our good only from God, and through another that was not God, and in something else distinct from[Pg 17] both, our hearts would be divided between the good itself, and him from whom, and him through whom we received it. But now there is no occasion for this, God being not only he from or of whom we have all good, but also through whom, and one that is that good itself, that we have from him and through him. So that whatsoever there is to attract our respect, the tendency is still directly towards God, all unites in him as the centre.
3. By arranging things this way, it ensures that the creature is completely and universally dependent on God, allowing God to hold our entire souls and be the focus of our undivided respect. If we were partly dependent on God and partly on something else, our respect would be split between those different sources of our dependency. This would happen if we relied on God for part of our good and on ourselves or some other being for the rest, or if our good came entirely from God but through another entity that wasn't God, and in something separate from both; our hearts would then be divided between the good itself and the beings from whom and through whom we received it. But since that’s not the case now, God is not only the source of all our good but also the means through which we receive it, and He Himself is that good. Therefore, whatever draws our respect ultimately leads us back to God, as everything converges in Him as the center.
USE
Utilize
1. We may here observe the marvellous wisdom of God in the work of redemption. God hath made man’s emptiness and misery, his low, lost and ruined state into which he sunk by the fall, an occasion of the greater advancement of his own glory, as in other ways, so particularly in this, that there is now a much more universal and apparent dependence of man on God. Though God be pleased to lift man out of that dismal abyss of sin and woe into which he was fallen, and exceedingly to exalt him in excellency and honor, and to a high pitch of glory and blessedness, yet the creature hath nothing in any respect to glory of; all the glory evidently belongs to God, all is in a mere and most absolute and divine dependence on the Father, Son and Holy Ghost.
1. We can see the amazing wisdom of God in the work of redemption. God has turned humanity’s emptiness and suffering, that low, lost, and ruined state we fell into, into an opportunity for greater glory for Himself. This is especially true in the way it highlights how much we depend on Him. Even though God lifts people out of the deep pit of sin and misery where they’ve fallen, and raises them to a level of excellence, honor, glory, and happiness, they have nothing to take pride in. All the glory obviously belongs to God; everything is in complete and absolute dependence on the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
And each person of the Trinity is equally glorified in this work: there is an absolute dependence of the creature on every one for all: all is of the Father, all through the Son, and all in the Holy Ghost. Thus God appears in the work of redemption as all in all. It is fit that he that is, and there is none else, should be the Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the all, and the only, in this work.
And each person of the Trinity is equally honored in this work: every creature depends on each one for everything. Everything is from the Father, everything through the Son, and everything in the Holy Spirit. Thus, God is seen in the work of redemption as all in all. It is right that He who simply is, and there is no other, should be the Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the all, and the only, in this work.
2. Hence those doctrines and schemes of divinity that are in any respect opposite to such an absolute and universal dependence on God, do derogate from God’s glory, and thwart the design of the contrivance for our redemption. Those schemes[Pg 18] that put the creature in God’s stead, in any of the mentioned respects, that exalt man into the place of either Father, Son or Holy Ghost, in any thing pertaining to our redemption; that, however they may allow of a dependence of the redeemed on God, yet deny a dependence that is so absolute and universal; that own an entire dependence on God for some things, but not for others; that own that we depend on God for the gift and acceptance of a Redeemer, but deny so absolute a dependence on him for the obtaining of an interest in the Redeemer; that own an absolute dependence on the Father for giving his Son, and on the Son for working out redemption, but not so entire a dependence on the Holy Ghost for conversion and a being in Christ, and so coming to a title to his benefits; that own a dependence on God for means of grace, but not absolutely for the benefit and success of those means; that own a partial dependence on the power of God for the obtaining and exercising holiness, but not a mere dependence on the arbitrary and sovereign grace of God; that own a dependence on the free grace of God for a reception into his favor, so far that it is without any proper merit, but not as it is without being attracted, or moved with any excellency; that own a partial dependence on Christ, as he through whom we have life, as having purchased new terms of life, but still hold that the righteousness through which we have life is inherent in ourselves, as it was under the first covenant; and whatever other way any scheme is inconsistent with our entire dependence on God for all, and in each of those ways, of having all of him, through him, and in him, it is repugnant to the design and tenor of the gospel and robs it of that which God accounts its lustre and glory.
2. Therefore, any beliefs or theological ideas that oppose complete and universal reliance on God diminish His glory and undermine the purpose of our redemption. These ideas[Pg 18] that place the creature in God’s position in any of the ways mentioned elevate humans to the roles of Father, Son, or Holy Spirit in matters related to our redemption; they might acknowledge that the redeemed depend on God, yet deny that this dependence is absolute and universal. They might affirm that we rely on God for the gift and acceptance of a Redeemer but deny a complete dependence on Him to gain interest in that Redeemer; they might claim that we are absolutely dependent on the Father for giving His Son and on the Son for achieving redemption, but not entirely reliant on the Holy Spirit for conversion and being in Christ, and thus acquiring a claim to His benefits; they might assert a dependence on God for the means of grace, but not absolutely for the effectiveness and success of those means; they might admit a partial reliance on God’s power for obtaining and practicing holiness, but not a complete reliance on His arbitrary and sovereign grace; they might recognize a dependence on God’s free grace for acceptance into His favor, to the extent that it comes without any actual merit, but not as it comes without being drawn or influenced by any excellence; they might acknowledge a partial dependence on Christ as the one through whom we have life, having secured new terms for life, but still maintain that the righteousness through which we have life is inherent in ourselves, just as it was under the first covenant. Any other way a belief system is inconsistent with our total dependence on God for everything, in every aspect, and having everything of Him, through Him, and in Him, is contrary to the message and purpose of the gospel and deprives it of what God considers its beauty and glory.
3. Hence we may learn a reason why faith is that by which we come to have an interest in this redemption; for there is included in the nature of faith a sensibleness and acknowledgment of this absolute dependence on God in this affair. ’Tis very fit that it should be required of all, in order to their having[Pg 19] the benefit of this redemption, that they should be sensible of, and acknowledge the dependence on God for it. ’Tis by this means that God hath contrived to glorify himself in redemption; and ’tis fit that God should at least have this glory of those that are the subjects of this redemption, and have the benefit of it.
3. So, we can understand why faith is the way we gain access to this redemption; faith inherently involves being aware of and acknowledging our complete dependence on God in this matter. It's only right that everyone should recognize and accept their reliance on God to receive the benefit of this redemption. This is how God has designed to bring glory to Himself through redemption, and it is appropriate that God should at least receive this honor from those who are beneficiaries of this redemption.
Faith is a sensibleness of what is real in the work of redemption; and as we do really wholly depend on God, so the soul that believes doth entirely depend on God for all salvation, in its own sense and act. Faith abases men and exalts God, it gives all the glory of redemption to God alone. It is necessary in order to saving faith, that man should be emptied of himself, that he should be sensible that he is “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” Humility is a great ingredient of true faith: he that truly receives redemption, receives it as a little child: Mark x. 15, “Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of heaven as a little child, he shall not enter therein.” It is the delight of a believing soul to abase itself and exalt God alone: that is the language of it, Psalm cxv. 1, “Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but to thy name give glory.”
Faith is an understanding of what is real in the process of redemption; just as we fully depend on God, the believing soul relies completely on God for all salvation, both in its awareness and actions. Faith humbles people and elevates God, attributing all the glory of redemption to God alone. For saving faith to be realized, a person must be stripped of self, recognizing that they are “wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked.” Humility is a crucial component of true faith: someone who genuinely accepts redemption does so like a child. Mark 10:15 states, “Whoever does not receive the kingdom of heaven like a little child will never enter it.” A believing soul finds joy in humbling itself and glorifying God alone; this is expressed in Psalm 115:1, “Not to us, O Lord, not to us, but to your name give glory.”
4. Let us be exhorted to exalt God alone, and ascribe to him all the glory of redemption. Let us endeavor to obtain, and increase in a sensibleness of our great dependence on God, to have our eye to him alone, to mortify a self-dependent and self-righteous disposition. Man is naturally exceeding prone to be exalting himself and depending on his own power or goodness, as though he were he from whom he must expect happiness, and to have respect to enjoyments alien from God and his Spirit, as those in which happiness is to be found.
4. Let’s be encouraged to glorify God alone and attribute all the credit for our redemption to Him. Let’s strive to become more aware of our deep reliance on God, focusing our attention solely on Him and working to suppress any tendencies toward self-reliance and self-righteousness. People naturally have a strong inclination to elevate themselves and depend on their own strength or goodness, as if they are the source of their happiness, while turning their gaze toward pleasures that are disconnected from God and His Spirit, believing that true happiness is found in those things.
And this doctrine should teach us to exalt God alone, as by trust and reliance, so by praise. Let him that glorieth, glory in the Lord. Hath any man hope that he is converted and sanctified, and that his mind is endowed with true excellency[Pg 20] and spiritual beauty, and his sins forgiven, and he received into God’s favor, and exalted to the honor and blessedness of being his child, and an heir of eternal life: let him give God all the glory; who alone makes him to differ from the worst of men in this world, or the miserablest of the damned in hell. Hath any man much comfort and strong hope of eternal life, let not his hope lift him up, but dispose him the more to abase himself and reflect on his own exceeding unworthiness of such a favor, and to exalt God alone. Is any man eminent in holiness and abundant in good works, let him take nothing of the glory of it to himself, but ascribe it to him whose “workmanship we are, created in Christ Jesus unto good works.”
And this belief should teach us to honor God alone, both by trusting in Him and by praising Him. Let anyone who boasts, boast in the Lord. If someone hopes that they have been changed and made holy, and that their mind is filled with true excellence[Pg 20] and spiritual beauty, and that their sins are forgiven, they are accepted into God’s favor, and elevated to the honor and joy of being His child and an heir to eternal life: they should give all the glory to God; who alone sets them apart from the worst of people in this world or the most miserable of the damned in hell. If someone experiences great comfort and strong hope of eternal life, let that hope not make them proud, but rather encourage them to humble themselves and reflect on their own immense unworthiness of such a gift, and to exalt God alone. If anyone stands out in holiness and is rich in good works, let them take none of the glory for it themselves, but attribute it to the one whose “workmanship we are, created in Christ Jesus for good works.”

Facsimile of Manuscript of First Page of Sermon
“A Divine and Supernatural Light.”
Image of the First Page of the Sermon
“A Divine and Supernatural Light.”
II
A DIVINE AND SUPERNATURAL LIGHT, IMMEDIATELY IMPARTED TO THE SOUL BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD, SHOWN TO BE BOTH A SCRIPTURAL AND RATIONAL DOCTRINE.°
Matt. xvi.—And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven.
Matt. xvi.—And Jesus answered and said to him, Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah: for no human or physical being has revealed this to you, but my Father who is in heaven.
Christ says these words to Peter upon occasion of his professing his faith
in him as the Son of God. Our Lord was inquiring of his disciples, who men
said he was; not that he needed to be informed, but only to introduce and
give occasion to what follows. They answer, that some said he was John the
Baptist, and some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one of the Prophets. When
they had thus given an account who others said he was, Christ asks them,
who they said he was. Simon Peter, whom we find always zealous and
forward, was the first to answer: he readily replied to the question,
Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God.
Christ says these words to Peter when Peter expresses his faith in him as the Son of God. Our Lord was asking his disciples who people thought he was; not that he needed to know, but just to set up what comes next. They replied that some thought he was John the Baptist, some believed he was Elijah, and others said he was Jeremiah or one of the Prophets. After they shared what others said, Christ asked them who they believed he was. Simon Peter, always eager and bold, was the first to respond: he quickly answered the question, You are Christ, the Son of the living God.
Upon this occasion, Christ says as he does to him, and of him in the text: in which we may observe,
Upon this occasion, Christ speaks to him and about him in the text: in which we may observe,
1. That Peter is pronounced blessed on this account. Blessed art Thou.—“Thou art a happy man, that thou art not ignorant of this, that I am Christ, the Son of the living God. Thou art distinguishingly happy. Others are blinded, and have dark and deluded apprehensions, as you have now given an account, some thinking that I am Elias, and some that I am Jeremias, and some one thing, and some another; but none of them thinking right, all of them misled. Happy[Pg 22] art thou, that art so distinguished as to know the truth in this matter.”
1. Peter is considered blessed for this reason. Blessed are you.—“You are a fortunate man because you understand that I am Christ, the Son of the living God. You are uniquely happy. Others are confused and have misguided perceptions, as you’ve just explained; some think I am Elijah, others think I am Jeremiah, and some believe various things, but none of them are right, and they are all misled. How fortunate you are to have the clarity to know the truth about this.”
2. The evidence of this his happiness declared; viz., that God, and he only, had revealed it to him. This is an evidence of his being blessed.
2. The proof of his happiness was clear: that God, and only God, had revealed it to him. This is a sign of his being blessed.
First, As it shows how peculiarly favored he was of God above others; q. d., “How highly favored art thou, that others that are wise and great men, the Scribes, Pharisees and Rulers, and the nation in general, are left in darkness, to follow their own misguided apprehensions; and that thou shouldst be singled out, as it were, by name, that my Heavenly Father should thus set his love on thee, Simon Barjona. This argues thee blessed, that thou shouldst thus be the object of God’s distinguishing love.”
First, it shows how uniquely favored he was by God compared to others; in other words, “How highly favored are you, that wise and powerful people, the Scribes, Pharisees, and Rulers, as well as the nation as a whole, remain in darkness, following their own misguided ideas; and that you should be singled out, so to speak, by name, that my Heavenly Father would choose to show His love for you, Simon Barjona. This proves you are blessed, to be the recipient of God’s special love.”
Secondly, It evidences his blessedness also, as it intimates that this knowledge is above any that flesh and blood can reveal. “This is such knowledge as my Father which is in heaven only can give: it is too high and excellent to be communicated by such means as other knowledge is. Thou art blessed, that thou knowest that which God alone can teach thee.”
Secondly, it shows his blessedness as it suggests that this knowledge is beyond what anyone can reveal through ordinary means. “This is knowledge that only my Father in heaven can provide: it’s too profound and exceptional to be shared like other knowledge. You are blessed to know what only God can teach you.”
The original of this knowledge is here declared, both negatively and positively. Positively, as God is here declared the author of it. Negatively, as it is declared, that flesh and blood had not revealed it. God is the author of all knowledge and understanding whatsoever. He is the author of the knowledge that is obtained by human learning: he is the author of all moral prudence, and of the knowledge and skill that men have in their secular business. Thus it is said of all in Israel that were wise-hearted and skilful in embroidering, that God had filled them with the spirit of wisdom, Exod. xxviii. 3.
The source of this knowledge is stated here in both a positive and negative way. Positively, it’s clear that God is the author of it. Negatively, it’s emphasized that this knowledge was not revealed by human means. God is the source of all knowledge and understanding. He is behind the knowledge gained through human study, as well as the moral wisdom and skills that people possess in their everyday work. As mentioned in Exodus 28:3, all those in Israel who were wise and skilled in embroidery were filled by God with the spirit of wisdom.
God is the author of such knowledge; but yet not so but that flesh and blood reveals it. Mortal men are capable of imparting the knowledge of human arts and sciences, and skill in temporal affairs. God is the author of such knowledge by[Pg 23] those means: flesh and blood is made use of by God as the mediate or second cause of it; he conveys it by the power and influence of natural means. But this spiritual knowledge, spoken of in the text, is what God is the author of, and none else: he reveals it, and flesh and blood reveals it not. He imparts this knowledge immediately, not making use of any intermediate natural causes, as he does in other knowledge.
God is the source of such knowledge, but it's also revealed through human means. People are capable of sharing knowledge about human skills and sciences, and expertise in worldly matters. God is the source of that knowledge by[Pg 23] using those methods: He works through human means as an intermediary for it; He communicates it through the natural power and influence. However, the spiritual knowledge referenced in the text is uniquely from God; it is revealed by Him alone, not through human means. He gives this knowledge directly, without relying on any natural intermediaries like He does with other types of knowledge.
What had passed in the preceding discourse naturally occasioned Christ to observe this; because the disciples had been telling how others did not know him, but were generally mistaken about him, and divided and confounded in their opinions of him: but Peter had declared his assured faith, that he was the Son of God. Now it was natural to observe, how it was not flesh and blood that had revealed it to him, but God: for if this knowledge were dependent on natural causes or means, how came it to pass that they, a company of poor fishermen, illiterate men, and persons of low education, attained to the knowledge of the truth; while the Scribes and Pharisees, men of vastly higher advantages, and greater knowledge and sagacity in other matters, remained in ignorance? This could be owing only to the gracious distinguishing influence and revelation of the Spirit of God. Hence, what I would make the subject of my present discourse from these words is this
What had happened in the earlier conversation prompted Christ to point this out; the disciples were explaining how others didn’t recognize him and were generally mistaken about who he was, with differing and confused opinions. However, Peter had expressed his strong belief that he was the Son of God. It was appropriate to note that this revelation didn’t come from human understanding but from God. If this knowledge relied on natural explanations, how could a group of poor fishermen, uneducated and of low status, come to know the truth while the Scribes and Pharisees, who had much greater knowledge and intellect in other areas, remained ignorant? This could only be due to the gracious, distinguishing influence and revelation of the Spirit of God. Therefore, what I want to discuss today based on these words is this:
DOCTRINE
TEACHING
viz., That there is such a thing as a Spiritual and Divine Light, immediately imparted to the soul by God, of a different nature from any that is obtained by natural means.
viz., That there is such a thing as a Spiritual and Divine Light, directly given to the soul by God, which is different from any light gained through natural means.
In what I say on this subject at this time I would
In what I’m saying about this topic right now, I would
I. Show what this divine light is.
I. Show what this divine light is.
II. How it is given immediately by God, and not obtained by natural means.
II. How it is given directly by God, and not acquired through natural means.
And then conclude with a brief improvement.
And then finish with a quick enhancement.
I. I would show what this spiritual and divine light is. And in order to it, would show,
I. I would explain what this spiritual and divine light is. And to do that, I would show,
First, In a few things what it is not. And here,
First, let’s clarify a few things about what it is not. And here,
1. Those convictions that natural men may have of their sin and misery, is not this spiritual and divine light. Men in a natural condition may have convictions of the guilt that lies upon them, and of the anger of God and their danger of divine vengeance. Such convictions are from light or sensibleness of truth. That some sinners have a greater conviction of their guilt and misery than others, is because some have more light, or more of an apprehension of truth than others. And this light and conviction may be from the Spirit of God; the Spirit convinces men of sin: but yet nature is much more concerned in it than in the communication of that spiritual and divine light that is spoken of in the doctrine; ’tis from the Spirit of God only as assisting natural principles, and not as infusing any new principles. Common grace differs from special, in that it influences only by assisting of nature; and not by imparting grace, or bestowing anything above nature. The light that is obtained is wholly natural, or of no superior kind to what mere nature attains to, though more of that kind be obtained than would be obtained if men were left wholly to themselves: or, in other words, common grace only assists the faculties of the soul to do that more fully which they do by nature, as natural conscience or reason will, by mere nature, make a man sensible of guilt, and will accuse and condemn him when he has done amiss. Conscience is a principle natural to men; and the work that it doth naturally, or of itself, is to give an apprehension of right and wrong, and to suggest to the mind the relation that there is between right and wrong and a retribution. The Spirit of God, in those convictions which unregenerate men sometimes have, assists conscience to do this[Pg 25] work in a further degree than it would do if they were left to themselves: he helps it against those things that tend to stupefy it, and obstruct its exercise. But in the renewing and sanctifying work of the Holy Ghost, those things are wrought in the soul that are above nature, and of which there is nothing of the like kind in the soul by nature; and they are caused to exist in the soul habitually, and according to such a stated constitution or law that lays such a foundation for exercises in a continued course, as is called a principle of nature. Not only are remaining principles assisted to do their work more freely and fully, but those principles are restored that were utterly destroyed by the fall; and the mind thenceforward habitually exerts those acts that the dominion of sin had made it as wholly destitute of, as a dead body is of vital acts.
1. Those beliefs that ordinary people may have about their sin and suffering, is not this spiritual and divine insight. People in a natural state may feel guilty for their actions, aware of God's anger and the risk of divine punishment. Such feelings stem from a basic understanding or awareness of truth. The reason some sinners are more aware of their guilt and suffering than others is that some have more insight or a deeper understanding of truth than others. This awareness and conviction may come from the Spirit of God; the Spirit helps people recognize their sins. However, human nature plays a much larger role in this than in the communication of the spiritual and divine insight mentioned in the teachings; it comes from the Spirit of God only in a way that supports natural principles, rather than infusing new principles. Common grace differs from special grace because it influences by supporting nature, not by imparting grace or giving anything beyond what is natural. The understanding gained is entirely natural, or not superior to what mere nature achieves, although more of that understanding is attained than would be possible if people were left entirely on their own. In other words, common grace only assists the soul's faculties to function more completely in what they already do by nature, as natural conscience or reason, by mere nature, makes a person aware of guilt and will accuse and condemn them for wrongdoings. Conscience is a principle inherent to humans, and its natural function is to provide an understanding of right and wrong and to suggest the relationship between right and wrong and retribution. The Spirit of God, in the convictions that unregenerate people sometimes experience, helps conscience perform this[Pg 25] task more effectively than it would if they were left to their own devices: it aids against influences that dull it and hinder its function. In contrast, in the renewing and sanctifying work of the Holy Spirit, things are done in the soul that surpass nature and that do not exist in the soul by nature. These changes are created in the soul continuously, according to a consistent law that establishes a foundation for ongoing exercises, known as a principle of nature. Not only are remaining principles helped to operate more freely and fully, but those principles that were completely lost due to the fall are restored; and the mind then consistently carries out those actions that the power of sin had rendered it utterly devoid of, just as a dead body lacks any vital actions.
The Spirit of God acts in a very different manner in the one case from what he doth in the other. He may indeed act upon the mind of a natural man, but he acts in the mind of a saint as an indwelling vital principle. He acts upon the mind of an unregenerate person as an extrinsic, occasional agent; for in acting upon them, he doth not unite himself to them; notwithstanding all his influences that they may be the subjects of, they are still sensual, having not the Spirit, Jude 19. But he unites himself with the mind of a saint, takes him for his temple, actuates and influences him as a new, supernatural principle of life and action. There is this difference, that the Spirit of God, in acting in the soul of a godly man, exerts and communicates himself there in his own proper nature. Holiness is the proper nature of the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit operates in the minds of the godly by uniting himself to them, and living in them, and exerting his own nature in the exercise of their faculties. The Spirit of God may act upon a creature, and yet not in acting communicate himself. The Spirit of God may act upon inanimate creatures; as the Spirit moved upon the face of the waters in the beginning of the creation;[Pg 26] so the Spirit of God may act upon the minds of men many ways, and communicate himself no more than when he acts upon an inanimate creature. For instance, he may excite thoughts in them, may assist their natural reason and understanding, or may assist other natural principles, and this without any union with the soul, but may act, as it were, as upon an external object. But as he acts in his holy influences and spiritual operations, he acts in a way of peculiar communication of himself; so that the subject is thence denominated spiritual.
The Spirit of God works in very different ways in one situation compared to another. He can definitely influence the mind of an unspiritual person, but He operates within the mind of a saint as an essential, life-giving force. He engages with an unregenerate person as an outside, occasional force; even though they may experience His influences, they remain worldly, lacking the Spirit, as mentioned in Jude 19. However, He connects Himself with the mind of a saint, making them His temple, energizing and influencing them as a new, supernatural source of life and action. The difference is that when the Spirit of God acts in the soul of a godly person, He expresses and shares Himself in His true nature. Holiness defines the true nature of the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit works in the minds of the righteous by uniting with them, residing within them, and expressing His own nature through their abilities. The Spirit of God can work on a being without actually sharing Himself. He may act on inanimate objects; just as the Spirit moved over the waters at the beginning of creation,[Pg 26] the Spirit of God can influence human minds in various ways without sharing Himself more than with inanimate objects. For example, He might stimulate their thoughts, support their natural reasoning and understanding, or assist other innate principles—all without uniting with the soul, acting almost like an external entity. However, when He operates through His holy influences and spiritual actions, He engages in a special communication of Himself, which makes the subject truly spiritual.
2. This spiritual and divine light don’t consist in any impression made upon the imagination. It is no impression upon the mind, as though one saw any thing with the bodily eyes: ’tis no imagination or idea of an outward light or glory, or any beauty of form or countenance, or a visible lustre or brightness of any object. The imagination may be strongly impressed with such things; but this is not spiritual light. Indeed when the mind has a lively discovery of spiritual things, and is greatly affected by the power of divine light, it may, and probably very commonly doth, much affect the imagination; so that impressions of an outward beauty or brightness may accompany those spiritual discoveries. But spiritual light is not that impression upon the imagination, but an exceeding different thing from it. Natural men may have lively impressions on their imaginations; and we can’t determine but that the devil, who transforms himself into an angel of light, may cause imaginations of an outward beauty, or visible glory, and of sounds and speeches and other such things; but these are things of a vastly inferior nature to spiritual light.
2. This spiritual and divine light doesn’t consist of any impression made on the imagination. It’s not an impression on the mind, as if one were seeing anything with physical eyes: it’s not an idea of an outer light or glory, or any kind of beauty in form or appearance, or a visible shine or brightness of any object. The imagination can be strongly impressed with these things, but that’s not spiritual light. Indeed, when the mind has a vivid understanding of spiritual matters and is deeply moved by the power of divine light, it may, and often does, significantly impact the imagination; so that impressions of an outer beauty or brightness may accompany those spiritual insights. But spiritual light isn’t that impression on the imagination; it’s something entirely different from it. Regular people may have vivid impressions on their imaginations; and we can’t rule out the possibility that the devil, who transforms himself into an angel of light, may create images of outer beauty or visible glory, as well as sounds, voices, and other such things; but these are of a much lower nature compared to spiritual light.
3. This spiritual light is not the suggesting of any new truths or propositions not contained in the word of God. This suggesting of new truths or doctrines to the mind, independent of any antecedent revelation of those propositions, either in word or writing, is inspiration; such as the prophets and[Pg 27] apostles had, and such as some enthusiasts pretend to. But this spiritual light that I am speaking of, is quite a different thing from inspiration: it reveals no new doctrine, it suggests no new proposition to the mind, it teaches no new thing of God, or Christ, or another world, not taught in the Bible, but only gives a due apprehension of those things that are taught in the word of God.
3. This spiritual light does not suggest any new truths or ideas that aren't found in the word of God. The suggestion of new truths or doctrines to the mind, separate from any previous revelation of those ideas, either in spoken or written form, is what we call inspiration; this was experienced by the prophets and[Pg 27] apostles, and some enthusiasts claim to have it as well. However, the spiritual light I’m talking about is something completely different from inspiration: it doesn’t reveal new doctrines, it doesn’t introduce new ideas to the mind, and it doesn’t teach anything new about God, Christ, or the afterlife that isn’t already in the Bible; it simply helps us understand the things that are already taught in the word of God.
4. ’Tis not every affecting view that men have of the things of religion that is this spiritual and divine light. Men by mere principles of nature are capable of being affected with things that have a special relation to religion as well as other things. A person by mere nature, for instance, may be liable to be affected with the story of Jesus Christ, and the sufferings he underwent, as well as by any other tragical story: he may be the more affected with it from the interest he conceives mankind to have in it: yea, he may be affected with it without believing it; as well as a man may be affected with what he reads in a romance, or sees acted in a stage play. He may be affected with a lively and eloquent description of many pleasant things that attend the state of the blessed in heaven, as well as his imagination be entertained by a romantic description of the pleasantness of fairy-land, or the like. And that common belief of the truth of the things of religion that persons may have from education or otherwise, may help forward their affection. We read in Scripture of many that were greatly affected with things of a religious nature, who yet are there represented as wholly graceless, and many of them very ill men. A person therefore may have affecting views of the things of religion, and yet be very destitute of spiritual light. Flesh and blood may be the author of this: one man may give another an affecting view of divine things with but common assistance; but God alone can give a spiritual discovery of them.
4. Not every emotional reaction people have to religious matters is this spiritual and divine light. People can naturally feel deeply about things related to religion just like they do with other topics. For example, someone might be moved by the story of Jesus Christ and his sufferings, just as they might be by any other tragic tale; they might feel more strongly about it because of the interest they see humanity has in it. They can indeed be moved by it without actually believing it, similar to how someone might react to a story they read in a novel or see in a play. They might be touched by a vivid and eloquent description of the blissful state of the blessed in heaven, just as they could be entertained by a fanciful portrayal of a fairyland or something similar. Additionally, a common belief in the truths of religion that people may acquire through education or other means can enhance their feelings. Scripture mentions many who were deeply affected by religious matters but were portrayed as completely ungracious and, in many cases, very wicked. Therefore, a person can have powerful emotional responses to religious topics and still lack spiritual insight. This may arise from human influence; one person can provide another with an emotional view of divine matters with just basic understanding, but only God can give a true spiritual understanding of them.
But I proceed to show,
But I will continue to show,
Secondly, Positively what this spiritual and divine light is.
Secondly, let's identify what this spiritual and divine light actually is.
[Pg 28]And it may be thus described: a true sense of the divine excellency of the things revealed in the word of God, and a conviction of the truth and reality of them thence arising.
[Pg 28]And it can be described like this: a genuine appreciation for the greatness of the truths revealed in the word of God, along with a strong belief in their truth and reality that comes from that.
This spiritual light primarily consists in the former of these, viz., a real sense and apprehension of the divine excellency of things revealed in the word of God. A spiritual and saving conviction of the truth and reality of these things arises from such a sight of their divine excellency and glory; so that this conviction of their truth is an effect and natural consequence of this sight of their divine glory. There is therefore in this spiritual light,
This spiritual light mainly involves the first aspect, which is a genuine understanding and recognition of the divine excellence of the truths revealed in the word of God. A spiritual and life-changing conviction of the truth and reality of these truths comes from seeing their divine excellence and glory; thus, this conviction about their truth is a result and natural outcome of witnessing their divine glory. Therefore, this spiritual light contains
1. A true sense of the divine and superlative excellency of the things of religion; a real sense of the excellency of God and Jesus Christ, and of the work of redemption, and the ways and works of God revealed in the gospel. There is a divine and superlative glory in these things; an excellency that is of a vastly higher kind and more sublime nature than in other things; a glory greatly distinguishing them from all that is earthly and temporal. He that is spiritually enlightened truly apprehends and sees it, or has a sense of it. He does not merely rationally believe that God is glorious, but he has a sense of the gloriousness of God in his heart. There is not only a rational belief that God is holy and that holiness is a good thing, but there is a sense of the loveliness of God’s holiness. There is not only a speculatively judging that God is gracious, but a sense how amiable God is upon that account, or a sense of the beauty of this divine attribute.
1. A genuine awareness of the divine and exceptional nature of religious matters; a real understanding of the greatness of God and Jesus Christ, the work of redemption, and the ways and actions of God as revealed in the gospel. There is a divine and exceptional glory in these matters; a greatness that is far superior and more profound than anything else; a glory that sets them apart from all that is worldly and temporary. Someone who is spiritually enlightened truly understands and perceives this, or has a feeling of it. They don’t just logically believe that God is glorious, but they feel the glory of God in their heart. There’s not just a rational belief that God is holy and that holiness is a good thing, but also a feeling of the beauty of God’s holiness. It's not just a speculative judgment that God is gracious, but a sense of how captivating God is because of that, or a sense of the beauty of this divine attribute.
There is a twofold understanding or knowledge of good that God has made the mind of man capable of. The first, that which is merely speculative or notional; as when a person only speculatively judges that anything is, which, by the agreement of mankind, is called good or excellent, viz., that which is most to general advantage, and between which and a reward there is a suitableness, and the like. And the other is that which consists in the sense of the heart: as when there is a sense of the[Pg 29] beauty, amiableness, or sweetness of a thing; so that the heart is sensible of pleasure and delight in the presence of the idea of it. In the former is exercised merely the speculative faculty, or the understanding, strictly so called, or as spoken of in distinction from the will or disposition of the soul. In the latter, the will, or inclination, or heart, are mainly concerned.
There are two ways of understanding or knowing good that God has made possible for the human mind. The first is the speculative or theoretical understanding; for instance, when someone judges that something is good or excellent just based on what most people agree is for the general benefit—things that are suitable for a reward, and so on. The second way is based on the emotional response of the heart: when there is a feeling of beauty, kindness, or pleasure from something, making the heart feel joy and delight at the thought of it. In the first case, only the speculative faculty, or the understanding, is at work—distinct from the will or the emotions of the soul. In the second case, the will or the emotions of the heart are primarily involved.
Thus there is a difference between having an opinion that God is holy and gracious, and having a sense of the loveliness and beauty of that holiness and grace. There is a difference between having a rational judgment that honey is sweet, and having a sense of its sweetness. A man may have the former, that knows not how honey tastes; but a man can’t have the latter unless he has an idea of the taste of honey in his mind. So there is a difference between believing that a person is beautiful, and having a sense of his beauty. The former may be obtained by hearsay, but the latter only by seeing the countenance. There is a wide difference between mere speculative rational judging anything to be excellent, and having a sense of its sweetness and beauty. The former rests only in the head, speculation only is concerned in it; but the heart is concerned in the latter. When the heart is sensible of the beauty and amiableness of a thing, it necessarily feels pleasure in the apprehension. It is implied in a person’s being heartily sensible of the loveliness of a thing, that the idea of it is sweet and pleasant to his soul; which is a far different thing from having a rational opinion that it is excellent.
There’s a difference between believing that God is holy and gracious, and truly appreciating the loveliness and beauty of that holiness and grace. There’s a difference between logically concluding that honey is sweet and actually experiencing its sweetness. A person might know that honey is sweet without ever tasting it, but you can’t truly appreciate its sweetness unless you have an idea of what it tastes like. Similarly, there’s a difference between believing someone is beautiful and really sensing that beauty. You might come to the former conclusion through word of mouth, but the latter requires that you see the person's face. There’s a significant difference between just speculating that something is excellent and genuinely sensing its sweetness and beauty. The first is merely intellectual, while the second involves the heart. When the heart recognizes the beauty and appeal of something, it naturally feels pleasure in that realization. If someone is genuinely aware of the loveliness of something, it implies that this realization is enjoyable and uplifting to their soul; this is very different from merely having a rational opinion that something is excellent.
2. There arises from this sense of divine excellency of things contained in the word of God a conviction of the truth and reality of them; and that either indirectly or directly.
2. This recognition of the divine excellence in the things mentioned in the word of God creates a conviction of their truth and reality; whether that comes about indirectly or directly.
First, Indirectly, and that two ways.
First, Indirectly, in two ways.
1. As the prejudices that are in the heart against the truth of divine things are hereby removed; so that the mind becomes susceptive of the due force of rational arguments for their truth. The mind of man is naturally full of prejudices against[Pg 30] the truth of divine things: it is full of enmity against the doctrines of the gospel; which is a disadvantage to those arguments that prove their truth, and causes them to lose their force upon the mind. But when a person has discovered to him the divine excellency of Christian doctrines, this destroys the enmity, removes those prejudices, and sanctifies the reason, and causes it to lie open to the force of arguments for their truth.
1. As the prejudices in the heart against the truth of divine matters are removed, the mind becomes open to the strength of rational arguments for their truth. The human mind is naturally filled with prejudices against [Pg 30] the truth of divine matters; it holds hostility towards the teachings of the gospel, which undermines the effectiveness of the arguments that establish their truth and makes them less impactful on the mind. However, when someone recognizes the divine excellence of Christian teachings, this eliminates the hostility, removes those prejudices, and purifies the reason, allowing it to be receptive to the strength of arguments supporting their truth.
Hence was the different effect that Christ’s miracles had to convince the disciples from what they had to convince the Scribes and Pharisees. Not that they had a stronger reason, or had their reason more improved; but their reason was sanctified, and those blinding prejudices, that the Scribes and Pharisees were under, were removed by the sense they had of the excellency of Christ and his doctrine.
Hence, the impact of Christ’s miracles on the disciples was different from that on the Scribes and Pharisees. It wasn't that the disciples had a stronger reason or a better understanding; rather, their reasoning was purified, and the blinding biases held by the Scribes and Pharisees were lifted by their recognition of Christ’s greatness and his teachings.
2. It not only removes the hinderances of reason, but positively helps reason. It makes even the speculative notions the more lively. It engages the attention of the mind, with the more fixedness and intenseness to that kind of objects; which causes it to have a clearer view of them, and enables it more clearly to see their mutual relations, and occasions it to take more notice of them. The ideas themselves that otherwise are dim and obscure are by this means impressed with the greater strength, and have a light cast upon them; so that the mind can better judge of them: as he that beholds the objects on the face of the earth, when the light of the sun is cast upon them, is under greater advantage to discern them in their true forms and mutual relations than he that sees them in a dim starlight or twilight.
2. It not only removes the barriers to reason, but actively enhances reason. It makes even abstract ideas more vibrant. It focuses the mind's attention more deeply and intensely on these kinds of subjects, which allows for a clearer understanding of them and a better grasp of their connections, prompting more awareness of them. The concepts that would otherwise seem vague and unclear are, through this process, infused with greater strength and illuminated; this enables the mind to evaluate them more effectively. Just as someone looking at objects on the ground benefits from the sunlight, gaining a clearer view of their true forms and relationships, so too does the mind have a better opportunity to understand when ideas are illuminated.
The mind having a sensibleness of the excellency of divine objects, dwells upon them with delight; and the powers of the soul are more awakened and enlivened to employ themselves in the contemplation of them, and exert themselves more fully and much more to the purpose. The beauty and sweetness of the objects draws on the faculties, and draws forth their exercises:[Pg 31] so that reason itself is under far greater advantages for its proper and free exercises, and to attain its proper end, free of darkness and delusion. But,
The mind, recognizing the greatness of divine things, focuses on them with pleasure; and the powers of the soul are more stirred and energized to engage in thinking about them, allowing them to operate more completely and effectively. The beauty and appeal of these things attract the mind's faculties and encourage their activities:[Pg 31] so that reason itself has much better conditions for its rightful and unrestricted functions, enabling it to reach its true purpose without confusion and deceit. But,
Secondly, A true sense of the divine excellency of the things of God’s word doth more directly and immediately convince of the truth of them; and that because the excellency of these things is so superlative. There is a beauty in them that is so divine and godlike, that is greatly and evidently distinguishing of them from things merely human, or that men are the inventors and authors of; a glory that is so high and great that, when clearly seen, commands assent to their divinity and reality. When there is an actual and lively discovery of this beauty and excellency, it won’t allow of any such thought as that it is a human work, or the fruit of men’s invention. This evidence that they that are spiritually enlightened have of the truth of the things of religion is a kind of intuitive and immediate evidence. They believe the doctrines of God’s word to be divine, because they see divinity in them; i.e., they see a divine, and transcendent, and most evidently distinguishing glory in them; such a glory as, if clearly seen, does not leave room to doubt of their being of God, and not of men.
Secondly, a genuine understanding of the divine excellence in God's Word directly and immediately convinces us of its truth. This is because the excellence of these truths is exceptional. They possess a beauty that is so divine and god-like that it clearly sets them apart from things created by humans or invented by people. This glory is so elevated that when seen clearly, it demands recognition of their divinity and reality. When we truly perceive this beauty and excellence, it eliminates any thought that it is just a human creation or a product of human imagination. The evidence that spiritually enlightened individuals have regarding the truth of religious matters is intuitive and immediate. They believe in the doctrines of God's Word because they recognize the divinity in them; they see a divine, transcendent, and clearly distinguishing glory that, if fully recognized, leaves no doubt that these are of God and not of humans.
Such a conviction of the truth of religion as this, arising, these ways, from a sense of the divine excellency of them, is that true spiritual conviction that there is in saving faith. And this original of it is that by which it is most essentially distinguished from that common assent which unregenerate men are capable of.
Such a belief in the truth of religion, which comes from an awareness of its divine excellence, is the genuine spiritual conviction present in saving faith. This source is what fundamentally sets it apart from the mere agreement that unregenerate people can have.
II. I proceed now to the second thing proposed, viz., to show how this light is immediately given by God, and not obtained by natural means. And here,
II. I will now move on to the second thing I proposed, which is to show how this light is directly given by God, rather than being acquired through natural means. And here,
1. ’Tis not intended that the natural faculties are not made use of in it. The natural faculties are the subject of this light: and they are the subject in such a manner that they are not merely passive, but active in it; the acts and exercises[Pg 32] of man’s understanding are concerned and made use of in it. God, in letting in this light into the soul, deals with man according to his nature, or as a rational creature; and makes use of his human faculties. But yet this light is not the less immediately from God for that; though the faculties are made use of, ’tis as the subject and not as the cause; and that acting of the faculties in it is not the cause, but is either implied in the thing itself (in the light that is imparted) or is the consequence of it: as the use that we make of our eyes in beholding various objects, when the sun arises, is not the cause of the light that discovers those objects to us.
1. It's not meant that the natural abilities aren't utilized in this. The natural abilities are the focus of this light, and they are involved in such a way that they are not just passive but active in it; the actions and exercises[Pg 32] of a person's understanding are engaged and utilized in it. God, by allowing this light to enter the soul, interacts with people according to their nature, or as rational beings; and uses their human faculties. However, this light is no less directly from God because of that; although the faculties are utilized, it’s as the subject and not as the cause; and the activity of the faculties in it is not the cause but is either included in the thing itself (in the light that is given) or is a result of it: just as the use we make of our eyes to see various objects when the sun rises is not the cause of the light that reveals those objects to us.
2. ’Tis not intended that outward means have no concern in this affair. As I have observed already, ’tis not in this affair, as it is in inspiration, where new truths are suggested: for here is by this light only given a due apprehension of the same truths that are revealed in the word of God; and therefore it is not given without the word. The gospel is made use of in this affair: this light is the “light of the glorious gospel of Christ,” 2 Cor. iv. 4. The gospel is as a glass, by which this light is conveyed to us, 1 Cor. xiii. 12: “Now we see through a glass.”—But,
2. It’s not meant that external means have no role in this situation. As I’ve already noted, this isn’t like inspiration, where new truths are presented; here, this light only provides a proper understanding of the same truths revealed in the word of God, and therefore it cannot exist without the word. The gospel is involved in this matter: this light is the “light of the glorious gospel of Christ,” 2 Cor. iv. 4. The gospel acts like a mirror through which this light is given to us, 1 Cor. xiii. 12: “Now we see through a glass.”—But,
3. When it is said that this light is given immediately by God, and not obtained by natural means, hereby is intended, that ’tis given by God without making use of any means that operate by their own power, or a natural force. God makes use of means; but ’tis not as mediate causes to produce this effect. There are not truly any second causes of it; but it is produced by God immediately. The word of God is no proper cause of this effect: it does not operate by any natural force in it. The word of God is only made use of to convey to the mind the subject matter of this saving instruction: and this indeed it doth convey to us by natural force or influence. It conveys to our minds these and those doctrines; it is the cause of the notion of them in our heads, but not of the sense of the[Pg 33] divine excellency of them in our hearts. Indeed a person can’t have spiritual light without the word. But that don’t argue that the word properly causes that light. The mind can’t see the excellency of any doctrine, unless that doctrine be first in the mind; but the seeing of the excellency of the doctrine may be immediately from the Spirit of God; though the conveying of the doctrine or proposition itself may be by the word. So that the notions that are the subject matter of this light are conveyed to the mind by the word of God; but that due sense of the heart, wherein this light formally consists, is immediately by the Spirit of God. As for instance, that notion that there is a Christ, and that Christ is holy and gracious, is conveyed to the mind by the word of God: but the sense of the excellency of Christ by reason of that holiness and grace, is nevertheless immediately the work of the Holy Spirit.—I come now,
3. When we say that this light is given directly by God and not obtained through natural means, we mean that it is given by God without using any methods that work on their own or by natural forces. God does use methods, but they are not the intermediary causes that produce this effect. There are no true second causes for it; it is produced immediately by God. The word of God is not a proper cause of this effect; it doesn’t work through any natural force within it. The word of God is only used to convey the subject matter of this saving instruction to the mind, and it does so through natural influence. It presents these doctrines to our minds; it causes us to understand them, but not to feel their divine excellency in our hearts. Indeed, a person can’t have spiritual light without the word. However, that doesn’t mean that the word is the actual cause of that light. The mind can’t recognize the excellency of any doctrine unless that doctrine is first in the mind, but the recognition of that excellency may come directly from the Spirit of God, even though the doctrine or proposition itself is conveyed by the word. So, the ideas that are the subject of this light are conveyed to the mind by the word of God, but the genuine understanding in the heart, in which this light truly exists, comes immediately from the Spirit of God. For example, the idea that there is a Christ and that Christ is holy and gracious is conveyed to the mind by the word of God, but the sense of the excellency of Christ because of that holiness and grace is still directly the work of the Holy Spirit.—I come now,
III. To show the truth of the doctrine; that is, to show that there is such a thing as that spiritual light that has been described, thus immediately let into the mind by God. And here I would show briefly, that this doctrine is both scriptural and rational.
III. To demonstrate the truth of the doctrine; that is, to prove that there is indeed a spiritual light that has been described, which is directly given to the mind by God. Here, I want to briefly show that this doctrine is both scriptural and rational.
First, ’Tis scriptural. My text is not only full to the purpose, but ’tis a doctrine that the Scripture abounds in. We are there abundantly taught that the saints differ from the ungodly in this, that they have the knowledge of God, and a sight of God, and of Jesus Christ. I shall mention but few texts of many. 1 John iii. 6, “Whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, nor known him.” 3 John 11, “He that doeth good is of God: but he that doeth evil hath not seen God.” John xiv. 19, “The world seeth me no more; but ye see me.” John xvii. 3, “And this is eternal life, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” This knowledge, or sight of God and Christ, can’t be a mere speculative knowledge; because it is spoken of as a seeing and knowing wherein they differ from the ungodly. And by these[Pg 34] Scriptures it must not only be a different knowledge in degree and circumstances, and different in its effects; but it must be entirely different in nature and kind.
First, it’s scriptural. My message is not only relevant but also a belief that the Scriptures emphasize. We are clearly taught that the saints differ from the ungodly in that they have knowledge of God and a vision of God and Jesus Christ. I will cite just a few passages out of many. 1 John 3:6, “Anyone who sins has not seen him or known him.” 3 John 11, “Whoever does good is from God; whoever does evil has not seen God.” John 14:19, “The world will not see me anymore; but you will see me.” John 17:3, “And this is eternal life, that they may know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom you have sent.” This knowledge, or vision of God and Christ, can’t be just theoretical; it’s described as a seeing and knowing that sets them apart from the ungodly. And based on these[Pg 34] Scriptures, it must not only be a different knowledge in degree and circumstances, and different in its effects, but it must be entirely different in nature and kind.
And this light and knowledge is always spoken of as immediately given of God, Matt. xi. 25, 26, 27: “At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father: for so it seemed good in thy sight. All things are delivered unto me of my father: and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father: neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him.” Here this effect is ascribed alone to the arbitrary operation and gift of God, bestowing this knowledge on whom he will, and distinguishing those with it, that have the least natural advantage or means for knowledge, even babes, when it is denied to the wise and prudent. And the imparting of the knowledge of God is here appropriated to the Son of God as his sole prerogative. And again, 2 Cor. iv. 6: “For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” This plainly shows that there is such a thing as a discovery of the divine superlative glory and excellency of God and Christ, and that peculiar to the saints: and also, that ’tis as immediately from God, as light from the sun: and that ’tis the immediate effect of his power and will; for ’tis compared to God’s creating the light by his powerful word in the beginning of the creation; and is said to be by the Spirit of the Lord, in the 18th verse of the preceding chapter. God is spoken of as giving the knowledge of Christ in conversion, as of what before was hidden and unseen in that, Gal. i. 15, 16: “But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb, and called me by his grace, to reveal his Son in me.” The Scripture also speaks plainly of such a knowledge of the word of God as has been [Pg 35]described, as the immediate gift of God, Psal. cxix. 18: “Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law.” What could the Psalmist mean when he begged of God to open his eyes? Was he ever blind? Might he not have resort to the law and see every word and sentence in it when he pleased? And what could he mean by those “wondrous things”? Was it the wonderful stories of the creation and deluge, and Israel’s passing through the Red Sea, and the like? Were not his eyes open to read these strange things when he would? Doubtless by “wondrous things” in God’s law, he had respect to those distinguishing and wonderful excellencies, and marvellous manifestations of the divine perfections and glory, that there was in the commands and doctrines of the word, and those works and counsels of God that were there revealed. So the Scripture speaks of a knowledge of God’s dispensation, and covenant of mercy, and way of grace towards his people, as peculiar to the saints, and given only by God, Psal. xxv. 14: “The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him; and he will show them his covenant.”
And this light and knowledge is always described as a direct gift from God, Matt. xi. 25, 26, 27: “At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank you, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because you have hidden these things from the wise and knowledgeable and have revealed them to little children. Yes, Father, for it was your good pleasure. All things have been delivered to me by my Father, and no one knows the Son except the Father; nor does anyone know the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal him.” Here, this effect is solely attributed to God’s will and gift, giving this knowledge to whoever He chooses, even to those with the least natural advantages or means for understanding, like little children, while withholding it from the wise and knowledgeable. The imparting of the knowledge of God is specifically linked to the Son of God as His exclusive right. And again, 2 Cor. iv. 6: “For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shone in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” This clearly indicates that there is such a thing as a revelation of the supreme glory and excellence of God and Christ, unique to the saints; and it comes directly from God, as light comes from the sun, being the immediate effect of His power and will. It is compared to God creating light by His powerful word at the beginning of creation and is said to be by the Spirit of the Lord, as noted in the 18th verse of the preceding chapter. God is described as giving the knowledge of Christ during conversion, of what was previously hidden and unseen, as in Gal. i. 15, 16: “But when it pleased God, who set me apart from my mother’s womb and called me by His grace, to reveal His Son in me.” The Scripture also clearly speaks of such knowledge of the word of God, as has been [Pg 35] described, as the immediate gift from God, Psal. cxix. 18: “Open my eyes, that I may see wonderful things from your law.” What could the Psalmist mean by asking God to open his eyes? Was he ever blind? Could he not approach the law and see every word and phrase in it whenever he wanted? And what could he mean by those “wonderful things”? Was it the amazing stories of creation and the flood, or Israel's crossing of the Red Sea, and others like them? Were not his eyes open to read these strange things at will? Certainly, by “wonderful things” in God’s law, he referred to those unique and marvelous excellencies and remarkable revelations of the divine qualities and glory found in the commands and teachings of the word, and in the works and plans of God that were revealed there. So, Scripture speaks of a knowledge of God’s plan, covenant of mercy, and the way of grace toward His people, as unique to the saints and granted only by God, Psal. xxv. 14: “The secret of the Lord is with those who fear him, and He will show them His covenant.”
And that a true and saving belief of the truth of religion is that which arises from such a discovery, is also what the Scripture teaches. As John vi. 40: “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life;” where it is plain that a true faith is what arises from a spiritual sight of Christ. And John xvii. 6, 7, 8: “I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me;” where Christ’s manifesting God’s name to the disciples, or giving them the knowledge of God, was that whereby they knew that Christ’s doctrine was of God, and[Pg 36] that Christ himself was of him, proceeded from him, and was sent by him. Again, John xii. 44, 45, 46: “Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me. I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.” Their believing in Christ, and spiritually seeing him, are spoken of as running parallel.
And a true and saving belief in the truth of religion comes from such a discovery, which is also what the Scripture teaches. As John 6:40 states: “And this is the will of him that sent me, that everyone who sees the Son and believes in him may have everlasting life;” where it’s clear that true faith arises from a spiritual vision of Christ. And in John 17:6, 7, 8: “I have revealed your name to the men you gave me out of the world. They have known that everything you have given me is from you. For I have given them the words you gave me; and they have accepted them, and have come to know for sure that I came from you, and they have believed that you sent me;” here, Christ revealing God’s name to the disciples, or providing them with the knowledge of God, is what allowed them to recognize that Christ’s teachings were from God, and that Christ himself was from God, originated from him, and was sent by him. Again, in John 12:44, 45, 46: “Jesus cried out and said, ‘The one who believes in me does not believe in me, but in him who sent me. And the one who sees me sees him who sent me. I have come as a light into the world, so that everyone who believes in me won’t stay in darkness.’” Their faith in Christ and their spiritual sight of him are described as going hand in hand.
Christ condemns the Jews, that they did not know that he was the Messiah, and that his doctrine was true, from an inward distinguishing taste and relish of what was divine, in Luke xii. 56, 57. He having there blamed the Jews, that though they could discern the face of the sky and of the earth, and signs of the weather, that yet they could not discern those times—or, as ’tis expressed in Matthew, the signs of those times—he adds, yea, and why even of your own selves judge ye not what is right? i.e., without extrinsic signs. Why have ye not that sense of true excellency, whereby ye may distinguish that which is holy and divine? Why have ye not that savor of the things of God, by which you may see the distinguishing glory and evident divinity of me and my doctrine?
Christ criticizes the Jews for not recognizing him as the Messiah and for not understanding that his teachings were true, based on an internal sense of what is divine, as noted in Luke 12:56-57. He points out that although they can interpret the weather by looking at the sky and the earth, they fail to understand the significance of the times—or, as it’s put in Matthew, the signs of the times. He asks, “Why don't you even judge for yourselves what is right?” In other words, without needing external signs, why don’t you have a sense of true excellence that allows you to recognize what is holy and divine? Why don’t you perceive the spiritual truth and evident divinity in me and my teachings?
The Apostle Peter mentions it as what gave them (the apostles) good and well grounded assurance of the truth of the gospel, that they had seen the divine glory of Christ, 2 Pet. i. 16: “For we have not followed cunningly devised fables when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty.” The apostle has respect to that visible glory of Christ which they saw in his transfiguration: that glory was so divine, having such an ineffable appearance and semblance of divine holiness, majesty and grace, that it evidently denoted him to be a divine person. But if a sight of Christ’s outward glory might give a rational assurance of his divinity, why may not an apprehension of his spiritual glory do so too? Doubtless Christ’s spiritual glory is in itself as distinguishing, and as plainly showing his divinity,[Pg 37] as his outward glory; and a great deal more: for his spiritual glory is that wherein his divinity consists; and the outward glory of his transfiguration showed him to be divine, only as it was a remarkable image or representation of that spiritual glory. Doubtless, therefore, he that has had a clear sight of the spiritual glory of Christ, may say, I have not followed cunningly devised fables, but have been an eyewitness of his majesty, upon as good grounds as the apostle, when he had respect to the outward glory of Christ that he had seen.
The Apostle Peter refers to the reassurance the apostles had regarding the truth of the gospel because they witnessed Christ's divine glory. In 2 Peter 1:16, he says, “For we have not followed cleverly invented stories when we told you about the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but we were eyewitnesses of his majesty.” The apostle is talking about the visible glory of Christ that they saw during his transfiguration; that glory was so divine, manifesting a profound sense of holiness, majesty, and grace, that it clearly indicated he was a divine being. If seeing Christ’s outward glory can provide rational assurance of his divinity, why can't recognizing his spiritual glory do the same? Certainly, Christ's spiritual glory is just as distinctive and clearly demonstrates his divinity, even more so, because his spiritual glory is where his divinity truly resides. The outward glory of his transfiguration only manifested his divinity as a significant image or representation of that spiritual glory. Therefore, someone who has clearly perceived the spiritual glory of Christ can confidently say, I have not followed cleverly invented stories, but have been an eyewitness of his majesty, with just as much solid ground as the apostle had when referring to the outward glory of Christ that he witnessed.
But this brings me to what was proposed next, viz., to show that,
But this brings me to what was proposed next, namely, to show that,
Secondly, This doctrine is rational.
Secondly, this doctrine is logical.
1. ’Tis rational to suppose that there is really such an excellency in divine things, that is so transcendent and exceedingly different from what is in other things, that, if it were seen, would most evidently distinguish them. We cannot rationally doubt but that things that are divine, that appertain to the Supreme Being, are vastly different from things that are human; that there is that godlike, high and glorious excellency in them, that does most remarkably difference them from the things that are of men; insomuch that if the difference were but seen, it would have a convincing, satisfying influence upon any one, that they are what they are, viz., divine. What reason can be offered against it? Unless we would argue, that God is not remarkably distinguished in glory from men.
1. It makes sense to believe that there is truly an excellence in divine things that is so extraordinary and utterly different from what we find in other things that, if it were visible, would clearly set them apart. We can’t reasonably doubt that divine things, which relate to the Supreme Being, are vastly different from human things; there is a godlike, high, and glorious excellence in them that distinctly separates them from what comes from people. If we could just see this difference, it would have a convincing and satisfying effect on anyone, proving they are what they are, that is, divine. What argument could be made against this? Unless we were to claim that God is not significantly more glorious than humans.
If Christ should now appear to any one as he did on the mount at his transfiguration; or if he should appear to the world in the glory that he now appears in in heaven as he will do at the day of judgment; without doubt, the glory and majesty that he would appear in, would be such as would satisfy every one that he was a divine person, and that religion was true: and it would be a most reasonable and well grounded conviction too. And why may there not be that stamp of divinity or divine glory on the word of God, on the scheme and[Pg 38] doctrine of the gospel, that may be in like manner distinguishing and as rationally convincing, provided it be but seen! ’Tis rational to suppose that when God speaks to the world, there should be something in his word or speech vastly different from men’s word. Supposing that God never had spoken to the world, but we had noticed that he was about to do it; that he was about to reveal himself from heaven and speak to us immediately himself, in divine speeches or discourses, as it were from his own mouth, or that he should give us a book of his own inditing: after what manner should we expect that he would speak? Would it not be rational to suppose that his speech would be exceeding different from men’s speech, that he should speak like a God; that is, that there should be such an excellency and sublimity in his speech or word, such a stamp of wisdom, holiness, majesty and other divine perfections, that the word of men, yea of the wisest of men, should appear mean and base in comparison of it? Doubtless it would be thought rational to expect this, and unreasonable to think otherwise. When a wise man speaks in the exercise of his wisdom, there is something in every thing he says that is very distinguishable from the talk of a little child. So, without doubt, and much more, is the speech of God (if there be any such thing as the speech of God) to be distinguished from that of the wisest of men; agreeable to Jer. xxiii. 28, 29. God having there been reproving the false prophets that prophesied in his name and pretended that what they spake was his word, when indeed it was their own word, says, “The prophet that hath a dream, let him tell a dream; and he that hath my word, let him speak my word faithfully. What is the chaff to the wheat? saith the Lord. Is not my word like as a fire? saith the Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?”
If Christ were to appear to anyone now as he did on the mount during his transfiguration, or if he were to show himself to the world in the glory he has in heaven, which he will reveal on the day of judgment, there’s no doubt that his glorious presence would convince everyone of his divine nature and the truth of religion. This would also be a reasonable and well-founded belief. Why can't there also be a divine quality or glory in the word of God, in the teachings and doctrine of the gospel, that could be just as distinctive and convincingly rational, if only we could see it? It makes sense to assume that when God speaks to the world, his communication should be vastly different from human speech. Imagine if God had never spoken to the world before, but we noticed he was about to; that he was going to reveal himself from heaven and communicate directly with us in divine messages, or give us a book written by him. How would we expect him to speak? Wouldn’t it be reasonable to think that his words would be very different from human words, speaking like a God? There should be such excellence and greatness in his speech or word, with a quality of wisdom, holiness, majesty, and other divine traits, that human words, even from the wisest among us, would seem insignificant and unworthy by comparison. It would be seen as rational to expect this and unreasonable to think otherwise. When a wise person speaks with genuine wisdom, there is something unmistakably different in their words compared to those of a child. Likewise, without a doubt, and to an even greater extent, the words of God (if such a thing exists) should stand apart from those of the wisest humans, as supported by Jeremiah 23:28-29. In that passage, God reproaches false prophets who speak in his name but are actually sharing their own words. He says, “The prophet who has a dream should share his dream, but whoever has my word should speak it faithfully. What is chaff to wheat? declares the Lord. Is not my word like fire? declares the Lord; and like a hammer that shatters rock?”
2. If there be such a distinguishing excellency in divine things, ’tis rational to suppose that there may be such a thing as seeing it. What should hinder but that it may be seen![Pg 39] It is no argument, that there is no such thing as such a distinguishing excellency, or that, if there be, that it can’t be seen, that some don’t see it, though they may be discerning men in temporal matters. It is not rational to suppose, if there be any such excellency in divine things, that wicked men should see it. ’Tis not rational to suppose that those whose minds are full of spiritual pollution, and under the power of filthy lusts, should have any relish or sense of divine beauty or excellency; or that their minds should be susceptive of that light that is in its own nature so pure and heavenly. It need not seem at all strange that sin should so blind the mind, seeing that men’s particular natural tempers and dispositions will so much blind them in secular matters; as when men’s natural temper is melancholy, jealous, fearful, proud, or the like.
2. If there really is a special excellence in divine things, it makes sense to think that it can be recognized. What could possibly stop it from being seen? [Pg 39] Just because some people don’t see it, it doesn’t mean that such an excellence doesn’t exist or that it can’t be seen, even if they are perceptive in worldly matters. It isn’t reasonable to think that wicked people would recognize it if it exists. It’s not logical to assume that those whose minds are filled with spiritual corruption and driven by filthy desires would have any appreciation or sense of divine beauty or excellence; nor could their minds be open to light that is, by its very nature, so pure and heavenly. It shouldn’t be surprising at all that sin can blind the mind, especially since people's specific natural temperaments and dispositions can blind them in everyday matters, such as when someone has a naturally melancholic, jealous, fearful, or proud temperament.
3. ’Tis rational to suppose that this knowledge should be given immediately by God, and not be obtained by natural means. Upon what account should it seem unreasonable, that there should be any immediate communication between God and the creature? It is strange that men should make any matter of difficulty of it. Why should not he that made all things, still have something immediately to do with the things that he has made? Where lies the great difficulty, if we own the being of a God, and that he created all things out of nothing, of allowing some immediate influence of God on the creation still? And if it be reasonable to suppose it with respect to any part of the creation, it is especially so with respect to reasonable, intelligent creatures; who are next to God in the gradation of the different orders of beings, and whose business is most immediately with God; who were made on purpose for those exercises that do respect God and wherein they have nextly to do with God: for reason teaches, that man was made to serve and glorify his Creator. And if it be rational to suppose that God immediately communicates himself to man in any affair, it is in this. ’Tis rational to suppose[Pg 40] that God would reserve that knowledge and wisdom, that is of such a divine and excellent nature, to be bestowed immediately by himself, and that it should not be left in the power of second causes. Spiritual wisdom and grace is the highest and most excellent gift that ever God bestows on any creature: in this the highest excellency and perfection of a rational creature consists. ’Tis also immensely the most important of all divine gifts: ’tis that wherein man’s happiness consists, and on which his everlasting welfare depends. How rational is it to suppose that God, however he has left meaner goods and lower gifts to second causes, and in some sort in their power, yet should reserve this most excellent, divine and important of all divine communications in his own hands, to be bestowed immediately by himself, as a thing too great for second causes to be concerned in! ’Tis rational to suppose that this blessing should be immediately from God; for there is no gift or benefit that is in itself so nearly related to the divine nature, there is nothing the creature receives that is so much of God, of his nature, so much a participation of the deity: ’tis a kind of emanation of God’s beauty, and is related to God as the light is to the sun. ’Tis therefore congruous and fit, that when it is given of God, it should be nextly from himself, and by himself, according to his own sovereign will.
3. It makes sense to assume that this knowledge should come directly from God, rather than being acquired through natural means. Why should it seem unreasonable that there could be direct communication between God and humanity? It’s odd that people would find this difficult. Why wouldn’t the one who created everything still have a direct role in the things He has made? What’s the real issue, if we believe in God and that He created everything from nothing, in allowing some direct influence of God on creation? And if it seems reasonable to think this could apply to any part of creation, it’s especially true for rational, intelligent beings; who are closest to God in the hierarchy of creation and whose purpose is most directly connected to God. They were created for tasks that relate to God and in which they engage with Him: reason tells us that humans were made to serve and glorify their Creator. If it’s reasonable to believe that God communicates directly with humans in any matter, it’s certainly in this case. It’s reasonable to assume[Pg 40] that God would keep knowledge and wisdom, which are of such divine and remarkable nature, to be given directly by Himself, rather than leaving it to secondary causes. Spiritual wisdom and grace are the highest and most precious gifts God bestows on any creature: this is where the highest excellence and perfection of a rational being lies. It is also by far the most critical of all divine gifts: it is what human happiness depends on and what determines everlasting well-being. How reasonable is it to think that God, while He has allowed lesser goods and gifts to secondary causes, should keep this most excellent, divine, and crucial form of communication in His own hands, to be given directly by Himself, as it is too significant for secondary causes to handle! It’s reasonable to believe this blessing should come directly from God; because there is no gift or benefit that is so closely related to the divine nature, nothing that a creature receives that is so much of God, so much a sharing in the divine essence: it’s a reflection of God’s beauty, and it relates to God as light relates to the sun. Therefore, it’s fitting and appropriate that when it is given by God, it should come directly from Him, according to His own sovereign will.
’Tis rational to suppose that it should be beyond a man’s power to obtain this knowledge and light by the mere strength of natural reason; for ’tis not a thing that belongs to reason, to see the beauty and loveliness of spiritual things; it is not a speculative thing, but depends on the sense of the heart. Reason, indeed, is necessary in order to it, as ’tis by reason only that we are become the subjects of the means of it; which means I have already shown to be necessary in order to it, though they have no proper causal influence in the affair. ’Tis by reason that we become possessed of a notion of those doctrines that are the subject matter of this divine light; and reason may[Pg 41] many ways be indirectly and remotely an advantage to it. And reason has also to do in the acts that are immediately consequent on this discovery: a seeing the truth of religion from hence is by reason; though it be but by one step, and the inference be immediate. So reason has to do in that accepting of, and trusting in Christ, that is consequent on it. But if we take reason strictly, not for the faculty of mental perception in general, but for ratiocination, or a power of inferring by arguments; I say, if we take reason thus, the perceiving of spiritual beauty and excellency no more belongs to reason than it belongs to the sense of feeling to perceive colors, or to the power of seeing to perceive the sweetness of food. It is out of reason’s province to perceive the beauty or loveliness of any thing: such a perception don’t belong to that faculty. Reason’s work is to perceive truth and not excellency. It is not ratiocination that gives men the perception of the beauty and amiableness of a countenance, though it may be many ways indirectly an advantage to it; yet ’tis no more reason that immediately perceives it than it is reason that perceives the sweetness of honey: it depends on the sense of the heart. Reason may determine that a countenance is beautiful to others, it may determine that honey is sweet to others; but it will never give me a perception of its sweetness.—I will conclude with a very brief
It’s reasonable to think that it’s beyond a person’s ability to gain this knowledge and insight through just natural reason; because recognizing the beauty and desirability of spiritual matters isn’t something that falls within reason’s scope; it’s not purely intellectual, but relies on the heart’s understanding. Reason is indeed necessary to achieve this since it’s through reason that we engage with the means to understanding it, which I’ve already shown are essential, even though they don’t directly cause it. It’s through reason that we grasp the concepts of those doctrines that constitute this divine light, and reason can indirectly support this understanding in many ways. Reason also plays a role in the actions that follow this realization: understanding the truth of religion comes from it through reason, even if it’s just one step and the conclusion is immediate. So, reason is involved in the acceptance of and faith in Christ that follows. However, if we define reason not as the broad capability of mental understanding but as rational thinking—drawing conclusions through arguments—then recognizing spiritual beauty and worthiness isn't any more a function of reason than feeling is for perceiving colors or seeing is for tasting sweetness. Recognizing beauty or loveliness doesn’t belong to that capacity. The role of reason is to recognize truth, not worthiness. It’s not through logical reasoning that we perceive the beauty and charm of a face, although reason can provide indirect benefits to this perception; still, it’s not reason that perceives this beauty, just as it isn’t reason that perceives the sweetness of honey: it depends on the heart’s understanding. Reason can determine that a face is beautiful to others or that honey is sweet to others; however, it will never give me the experience of its sweetness. — I will conclude with a very brief
IMPROVEMENT
Upgrade
of what has been said.
of what’s been said.
First, This doctrine may lead us to reflect on the goodness of God, that has so ordered it, that a saving evidence of the truth of the gospel is such as is attainable by persons of mean capacities and advantages, as well as those that are of the greatest parts and learning. If the evidence of the gospel depended only on history, and such reasonings as learned men only are capable of, it would be above the reach of far the[Pg 42] greatest part of mankind. But persons with but an ordinary degree of knowledge are capable, without a long and subtile train of reasoning, to see the divine excellency of the things of religion: they are capable of being taught by the Spirit of God, as well as learned men. The evidence that is this way obtained is vastly better and more satisfying than all that can be obtained by the arguings of those that are most learned, and greatest masters of reason. And babes are as capable of knowing these things as the wise and prudent; and they are often hid from these when they are revealed to those: 1 Cor. i. 26, 27, “For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called. But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world....”
First, this idea makes us think about the goodness of God, who has arranged things so that a clear understanding of the truth of the gospel can be achieved by people of all levels of ability and background, not just the most educated or skilled. If the truth of the gospel relied solely on historical facts and complex reasoning that only learned individuals can grasp, it would be beyond the reach of most people. However, those with just an ordinary level of knowledge can, without needing intricate arguments, recognize the divine excellence of religious matters; they can be taught by the Spirit of God just as well as educated individuals. The truth gained in this way is far more profound and fulfilling than anything derived from the reasoning of the most learned scholars. Even children can understand these truths as well as the wise and the educated; often, such truths are hidden from the wise while being revealed to others: 1 Cor. i. 26, 27, “For you see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called. But God has chosen the foolish things of the world....”
Secondly, This doctrine may well put us upon examining ourselves, whether we have ever had this divine light that has been described let into our souls. If there be such a thing indeed, and it be not only a notion or whimsy of persons of weak and distempered brains, then doubtless ’tis a thing of great importance, whether we have thus been taught by the Spirit of God; whether the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, hath shined unto us, giving us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ; whether we have seen the Son, and believed on him, or have that faith of gospel doctrines that arises from a spiritual sight of Christ.
Secondly, this belief might prompt us to reflect on whether we have truly experienced this divine light described as entering our souls. If such a thing exists and isn't just a concept or fantasy of those with fragile or disturbed minds, then it is certainly significant for us to consider whether we’ve been taught by the Spirit of God; whether the radiant truth of the glorious gospel of Christ, who reflects the image of God, has illuminated us, granting us the understanding of God’s glory seen in the face of Jesus Christ; whether we have witnessed the Son and placed our faith in him, or possess that faith in gospel teachings which stems from a spiritual awareness of Christ.
Thirdly, All may hence be exhorted earnestly to seek this spiritual light. To influence and move to it, the following things may be considered.
Thirdly, everyone is strongly encouraged to genuinely seek this spiritual light. To inspire and motivate toward it, the following points can be considered.
1. This is the most excellent and divine wisdom that any creature is capable of. ’Tis more excellent than any human learning; ’tis far more excellent than all the knowledge of the greatest philosophers or statesmen. Yea, the least glimpse of the glory of God in the face of Christ doth more exalt and ennoble the soul than all the knowledge of those that have the[Pg 43] greatest speculative understanding in divinity without grace. This knowledge has the most noble object that is or can be, viz., the divine glory or excellency of God and Christ. The knowledge of these objects is that wherein consists the most excellent knowledge of the angels, yea, of God himself.
1. This is the most excellent and divine wisdom any being can possess. It’s better than any human knowledge; it’s far superior to all the insights of the greatest philosophers or leaders. In fact, even the smallest glimpse of God's glory in the face of Christ elevates and enriches the soul more than all the understanding of those who have the[Pg 43] greatest theoretical grasp of theology without grace. This knowledge has the most noble focus that exists, namely, the divine glory or excellence of God and Christ. Understanding these subjects represents the highest form of knowledge for both angels and God himself.
2. This knowledge is that which is above all others sweet and joyful. Men have a great deal of pleasure in human knowledge, in studies of natural things; but this is nothing to that joy which arises from this divine light shining into the soul. This light gives a view of those things that are immensely the most exquisitely beautiful, and capable of delighting the eye of the understanding. This spiritual light is the dawning of the light of glory in the heart. There is nothing so powerful as this to support persons in affliction, and to give the mind peace and brightness in this stormy and dark world.
2. This knowledge is the most sweet and joyful of all. People find a lot of pleasure in human knowledge and studying natural things; however, this joy from the divine light shining into the soul is unmatched. This light reveals things that are incredibly beautiful and can truly captivate the understanding. This spiritual light is like the first light of glory in the heart. Nothing is as powerful as this to help people through tough times, providing the mind with peace and clarity in this chaotic and dark world.
3. This light is such as effectually influences the inclination, and changes the nature of the soul. It assimilates the nature to the divine nature, and changes the soul into an image of the same glory that is beheld: 2 Cor. iii. 18, “But we all, with open face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.” This knowledge will wean from the world and raise the inclination to heavenly things. It will turn the heart to God as the fountain of good, and to choose him for the only portion. This light, and this only, will bring the soul to a saving close with Christ. It conforms the heart to the gospel, mortifies its enmity and opposition against the scheme of salvation therein revealed. It causes the heart to embrace the joyful tidings, and entirely to adhere to, and acquiesce in the revelation of Christ as our Saviour. It causes the whole soul to accord and symphonize with it, admitting it with entire credit and respect, cleaving to it with full inclination and affection; and it effectually disposes the soul to give up itself entirely to Christ.
3. This light has a powerful effect on our desires and transforms the nature of the soul. It aligns our nature with the divine nature and transforms the soul into a reflection of the same glory that we see: 2 Cor. iii. 18, “But we all, with open face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.” This understanding will detach us from the world and elevate our desire for heavenly things. It turns the heart to God as the source of all good and leads us to choose Him as our only inheritance. This light, and only this, will enable the soul to make a genuine connection with Christ. It aligns the heart with the gospel, kills its hostility and resistance to the plan of salvation it reveals. It makes the heart embrace the good news and fully accept and trust in Christ as our Savior. It causes the whole soul to resonate and harmonize with this truth, accepting it wholeheartedly and holding on to it with complete dedication and love; and it effectively prepares the soul to completely surrender itself to Christ.
[Pg 44]4. This light, and this only, has its fruit in an universal holiness of life. No merely notional or speculative understanding of the doctrines of religion will ever bring to this. But this light, as it reaches the bottom of the heart, and changes the nature, so it will effectually dispose to an universal obedience. It shows God’s worthiness to be obeyed and served. It draws forth the heart in a sincere love to God, which is the only principle of a true, gracious and universal obedience. And it convinces of the reality of those glorious rewards that God has promised to them that obey him.
[Pg 44]4. This light, and only this light, produces a universal holiness of life. A purely theoretical or speculative understanding of religious doctrines will never achieve this. However, as this light reaches deep into the heart and transforms one’s nature, it will naturally lead to universal obedience. It reveals God's worthiness to be obeyed and served. It stirs the heart with a genuine love for God, which is the only foundation for true, gracious, and universal obedience. And it convinces us of the reality of the glorious rewards that God has promised to those who obey Him.
III
RUTH’S RESOLUTION°
Ruth i. 16.—And Ruth said, Intreat me not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God.
Ruth i. 16.—And Ruth said, Don’t ask me to leave you or to stop following you. Wherever you go, I will go; wherever you stay, I will stay. Your people will be my people, and your God will be my God.
The historical things in this book of Ruth seem to be inserted into the
canon of the Scripture especially on two accounts:
The historical elements in this book of Ruth appear to have been included in the canon of Scripture for two main reasons:
First, Because Christ was of Ruth’s posterity. The Holy Ghost thought fit to take particular notice of that marriage of Boaz with Ruth, whence sprang the Saviour of the world. We may often observe it, that the Holy Spirit who indited the Scriptures, often takes notice of little things, minute occurrences, that do but remotely relate to Jesus Christ.
First, because Christ was a descendant of Ruth. The Holy Spirit chose to highlight the marriage of Boaz and Ruth, from which the Savior of the world came. We often see that the Holy Spirit, who inspired the Scriptures, pays attention to small details and minor events that only indirectly relate to Jesus Christ.
Secondly, Because this history seems to be typical of the calling of the Gentile church, and indeed of the conversion of every believer. Ruth was not originally of Israel, but was a Moabitess, an alien from the commonwealth of Israel: but she forsook her own people, and the idols of the Gentiles, to worship the God of Israel, and to join herself to that people. Herein she seems to be a type of the Gentile church, and also of every sincere convert. Ruth was the mother of Christ; he came of her posterity: so the church is Christ’s mother, as she is represented, Rev. xii., at the beginning. And so also is every true Christian his mother: Matt. xii. 50, “Whosoever shall[Pg 46] do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.” Christ is what the soul of every one of the elect is in travail with in the new birth. Ruth forsook all her natural relations and her own country, the land of her nativity, and all her former possessions there, for the sake of the God of Israel; as every true Christian forsakes all for Christ. Psalm xlv. 10, “Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear; forget also thine own people, and thy father’s house.”
Secondly, because this story seems typical of the calling of the Gentile church and indeed of every believer’s conversion. Ruth was not originally part of Israel; she was a Moabitess, an outsider to the commonwealth of Israel. Yet, she left her own people and the idols of the Gentiles to worship the God of Israel and join that community. In this way, she represents the Gentile church and every sincere convert. Ruth was the mother of Christ; he came from her descendants. So, the church is considered Christ’s mother, as depicted in Rev. xii. at the beginning. Likewise, every true Christian is his mother: Matt. xii. 50, “Whoever does the will of my Father in heaven is my brother, sister, and mother.” Christ is what the soul of every elected individual is longing for in the new birth. Ruth abandoned all her natural relationships and her homeland, the land of her birth, along with all her previous possessions there, for the sake of the God of Israel; just as every true Christian gives up everything for Christ. Psalm xlv. 10, “Listen, O daughter, and consider, and incline your ear; forget your own people and your father’s house.”
Naomi was now returning out of the land of Moab into the land of Israel with her two daughters in law, Orpah and Ruth; who will represent to us two sorts of professors of religion: Orpah, that sort that indeed make a fair profession, and seem to set out well, but dure but for a while, and then turn back; Ruth, that sort that are sound and sincere, and therefore are steadfast and persevering in the way that they have set out in. Naomi in the preceding verses represents to these her daughters the difficulties of their leaving their own country to go with her. And in this verse may be observed,
Naomi was now returning from the land of Moab to the land of Israel with her two daughters-in-law, Orpah and Ruth. These two will show us two types of people who practice religion: Orpah, who makes a good show of faith and seems to start off right, but only lasts for a little while before turning back; and Ruth, who is genuine and sincere, and therefore remains steady and committed to the path she has chosen. In the previous verses, Naomi talks to her daughters about the challenges they’ll face in leaving their homeland to go with her. And in this verse, we can see,
1. The remarkable conduct and behavior of Ruth on this occasion; with what inflexible resolution she cleaves to Naomi and follows her. When Naomi first arose to return from the country of Moab into the land of Israel, Orpah and Ruth both set out with her; and Naomi exhorts them both to return. And they both of them wept, and seemed as if they could not bear the thoughts of leaving her, and appeared as if they were resolved to go with her: verse 10, “And they said unto her, Surely we will return with thee unto thy people.” Then Naomi says to them again, “Turn again, my daughters, go your way,” &c. And then they were greatly affected again, and Orpah returned and went back. Now Ruth’s steadfastness in her purpose had a greater trial, but yet is not overcome: “She clave unto her,” verse 14. Then Naomi speaks to her[Pg 47] again, verse 15, “Behold, thy sister in law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods: return thou after thy sister in law.” And then she shows her immovable resolution in the text and following verse.
1. Ruth’s incredible determination in this situation stands out; she firmly sticks by Naomi and follows her. When Naomi first got up to return from Moab to Israel, both Orpah and Ruth set out with her. Naomi encouraged them both to go back. They both cried, unable to imagine leaving her, and seemed set on going with her: verse 10, “And they said unto her, Surely we will return with thee unto thy people.” Then Naomi told them again, “Turn again, my daughters, go your way,” etc. They were deeply moved once more, and Orpah went back home. Ruth, however, showed even greater resolve and didn’t give up: “She clave unto her,” verse 14. Then Naomi spoke to her again, verse 15, “Behold, thy sister in law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods: return thou after thy sister in law.” Ruth then showed her unwavering determination in the text and the following verse.
2. I would particularly observe that wherein the virtuousness of this her resolution consists, viz., that it was for the sake of the God of Israel, and that she might be one of his people, that she was thus resolved to cleave to Naomi: “Thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God.” It was for God’s sake that she did thus; and therefore her so doing is afterwards spoken of as a virtuous behavior in her, chap. ii. 11, 12: “And Boaz answered and said unto her, It hath fully been showed me, all that thou hast done unto thy mother in law since the death of thine husband: and how thou hast left thy father, and thy mother, and the land of thy nativity, and art come unto a people which thou knewest not heretofore. The Lord recompense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the Lord God of Israel, under whose wings thou art come to trust.” She left her father and mother, and the land of her nativity, to come and trust under the shadow of God’s wings: and she had indeed a full reward given her, as Boaz wished; for besides immediate spiritual blessings to her own soul and eternal rewards in another world, she was rewarded with plentiful and prosperous outward circumstances in the family of Boaz. And God raised up David and Solomon of her seed, and established the crown of Israel (the people that she chose before her own people) in her posterity; and—which is much more—of her seed he raised up Jesus Christ, in whom all the families of the earth are blessed.
2. I want to point out that the strength of her decision lies in the fact that it was made for the God of Israel and because she wanted to be part of His people. That’s why she chose to stay with Naomi: “Your people will be my people, and your God will be my God.” She acted this way for God’s sake, and as a result, her actions are later described as virtuous in Ruth 2:11-12: “Boaz answered and said to her, ‘I’ve been told all that you have done for your mother-in-law since the death of your husband, and how you left your father and mother and your homeland to come to a people you didn’t know before. May the Lord repay you for what you have done, and may you be richly rewarded by the Lord, the God of Israel, under whose wings you have come to take refuge.’” She left her father and mother and her homeland to trust under the protection of God’s wings. And she truly received a full reward, just as Boaz hoped; besides the immediate spiritual blessings to her own soul and the eternal rewards in the afterlife, she was also blessed with abundant and prosperous circumstances in Boaz’s family. God raised up David and Solomon from her lineage, establishing the crown of Israel (the people she chose over her own) in her descendants; and—what’s even more significant—through her lineage, He raised up Jesus Christ, through whom all the families of the earth are blessed.
From the words thus opened, I observe this for the subject of my present discourse:
From the words just mentioned, I take this as the topic of my current discussion:
When those that we have formerly been conversant with, are turning to God, and joining themselves to his people, it[Pg 48] ought to be our firm resolution, that we will not leave them; but that their people shall be our people, and their God our God.
When people we used to know start turning to God and joining His community, it[Pg 48] should be our strong commitment not to abandon them; their community will be our community, and their God will be our God.
It sometimes happens, that of those who have been conversant one with another, that have dwelt together as neighbors, and have been often together as companions, or have been united in near relation, and have been together in darkness, bondage and misery in the service of Satan, some are enlightened, and have their minds changed, are made to see the great evil of sin, and have their hearts turned to God, and are influenced by the Holy Spirit of God to leave their company that are on Satan’s side to go and join themselves with that blessed company that are with Jesus Christ; they are made willing to forsake the tents of wickedness, to dwell in the land of uprightness with the people of God.
Sometimes it happens that among those who have been close to each other, lived as neighbors, and often spent time together as friends or family, some experience a transformation. They become enlightened, their minds change, they recognize the seriousness of sin, and their hearts turn to God. They are moved by the Holy Spirit to leave those who are aligned with Satan and instead join the blessed community with Jesus Christ. They willingly choose to abandon the tents of wickedness and live in the land of righteousness with the people of God.
And sometimes this proves a final parting or separation between them and those that they have been formerly conversant with. Though it may be no parting in outward respects, they may still dwell together and may converse one with another; yet in other respects, it sets them at a great distance one from another: one is a child of God, and the other the enemy of God; one is in a miserable, and the other in a happy condition; one is a citizen of the heavenly Zion, the other is under condemnation to hell. They are no longer together in those respects wherein they used to be together. They used to be of one mind to serve sin and do Satan’s work; now they are of contrary minds. They used to be together in worldliness and sinful vanity; now they are of exceeding different dispositions. They are separated as they are in different kingdoms; the one remains in the kingdom of darkness, the other is translated into the kingdom of God’s dear Son. And sometimes they are finally separated in these respects; while one dwells in the land of Israel, and in the house of God, the other, like Orpah, lives and dies in the land of Moab.
And sometimes this marks a final separation between them and the people they used to know. While they might still live together and talk to each other, in many other ways, they are far apart: one is a child of God, and the other is an enemy of God; one is in a miserable state, and the other is in a happy one; one belongs to the heavenly Zion, while the other is condemned to hell. They are no longer united in the ways they once were. They used to share a common purpose to serve sin and do the devil's work; now their goals are completely different. They once connected through worldliness and sinful vanity; now their natures are drastically different. They are separated as if they belong to different kingdoms; one remains in the kingdom of darkness, while the other has been moved into the kingdom of God's beloved Son. Sometimes they are permanently divided in these ways; while one resides in the land of Israel and in God's house, the other, like Orpah, lives and dies in the land of Moab.
[Pg 49]Now ’tis lamentable when it is thus. ’Tis awful being parted so. ’Tis doleful, when of those that have formerly been together in sin, some turn to God, and join themselves with his people, that it should prove a parting between them and their former companions and acquaintance. It should be our firm and inflexible resolution in such a case that it shall be no parting, but that we will follow them, that their people shall be our people, and their God our God; and that for the following reasons:
[Pg 49]It’s truly sad when it happens like this. It’s terrible to be separated like that. It’s heartbreaking when those who have shared in wrongdoing before turn to God and join His people, resulting in a rift between them and their former friends and acquaintances. We should firmly resolve in such a situation that it won’t be a true separation, but rather that we will follow them, that their people will become our people, and their God will be our God; and the reasons for this are:
I. Because their God is a glorious God. There is none like him, who is infinite in glory and excellency. He is the most high God, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders. His name is excellent in all the earth, and his glory is above the earth and the heavens. Among the gods there is none like unto him; there is none in heaven to be compared to him, nor are there any among the sons of the mighty that can be likened unto him. Their God is the fountain of all good, and an inexhaustible fountain; he is an all-sufficient God, able to protect and defend them, and do all things for them. He is the King of glory, the Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle: a strong rock, and a high tower. There is none like the God of Jeshurun, who rideth on the heaven in their help, and in his excellency on the sky. The eternal God is their refuge, and underneath are everlasting arms. He is a God that hath all things in his hands, and does whatsoever he pleases: he killeth and maketh alive; he bringeth down to the grave and bringeth up; he maketh poor and maketh rich: the pillars of the earth are the Lord’s. Their God is an infinitely holy God; there is none holy as the Lord. And he is infinitely good and merciful. Many that others worship and serve as gods are cruel beings, spirits that seek the ruin of souls; but this is a God that delighteth in mercy; his grace is infinite and endures forever. He is love itself, an infinite fountain and ocean of it.
I. Because their God is a glorious God. There is no one like him; he is infinite in glory and excellence. He is the most high God, glorious in holiness, awesome in praise, and performs wonders. His name is excellent throughout the earth, and his glory is above the earth and the heavens. Among the gods, there is no one like him; no one in heaven can be compared to him, nor is there anyone among the mighty who can be likened to him. Their God is the source of all goodness, an inexhaustible source; he is an all-sufficient God, able to protect and defend them, and do everything for them. He is the King of glory, the Lord who is strong and mighty, the Lord who is powerful in battle: a strong rock and a high tower. There is no one like the God of Jeshurun, who rides in the heavens to help them, and in his majesty in the sky. The eternal God is their refuge, and underneath are everlasting arms. He is a God who holds everything in his hands and does whatever he wishes: he kills and brings to life; he brings down to the grave and raises up; he makes poor and makes rich; the pillars of the earth are the Lord's. Their God is an infinitely holy God; there is none holy like the Lord. He is infinitely good and merciful. Many that others worship and serve as gods are cruel beings, spirits that seek the ruin of souls; but this is a God who delights in mercy; his grace is infinite and endures forever. He is love itself, an infinite fountain and ocean of it.
[Pg 50]Such a God is their God! Such is the excellency of Jacob! Such is the God of them who have forsaken their sins and are converted! They have made a wise choice who have chosen this for their God. They have made a happy exchange indeed, that have exchanged sin and the world for such a God!
[Pg 50]This is their God! This is the greatness of Jacob! This is the God of those who have turned away from their sins and changed their ways! They have made a smart choice by choosing this God for themselves. It’s a truly joyful trade to exchange sin and worldly things for such a God!
They have an excellent and glorious Saviour, who is the only-begotten Son of God; the brightness of his Father’s glory; one in whom God from eternity had infinite delight; a Saviour of infinite love; one that has shed his own blood and made his soul an offering for their sins, and one that is able to save them to the uttermost.
They have an amazing and glorious Savior, who is the only Son of God; the brightness of his Father’s glory; someone in whom God has had infinite delight since eternity; a Savior full of endless love; one who has shed his own blood and made his life an offering for their sins, and someone who is able to save them completely.
II. Their people are an excellent and happy people. God has renewed them, and instamped his own image upon them, and made them partakers of his holiness. They are more excellent than their neighbors, Prov. xii. 26. Yea, they are the excellent of the earth, Psalm xvi. 3. They are lovely in the sight of the angels; and they have their souls adorned with those graces that in the sight of God himself are of great price.
II. Their people are an amazing and joyful people. God has refreshed them, stamped his image on them, and made them share in his holiness. They are better than those around them, Prov. xii. 26. Indeed, they are the best in the land, Psalm xvi. 3. They are beautiful in the eyes of the angels, and their souls are adorned with qualities that are highly valued in the sight of God himself.
The people of God are the most excellent and happy society in the world. That God whom they have chosen for their God is their Father; he has pardoned all their sins, and they are st peace with him; and he has admitted them to all the privileges of his children. As they have devoted themselves to God, so God has given himself to them. He is become their salvation and their portion: his power and mercy and all his attributes are theirs. They are in a safe state, free from all possibility of perishing: Satan has no power to destroy them. God carries them on eagle’s wings, far above Satan’s reach, and above the reach of all the enemies of their souls. God is with them in this world; they have his gracious presence. God is for them; who then can be against them? As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so Jehovah is round about them. God is their shield and their exceeding great reward; and their fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ.[Pg 51] And they have the divine promise and oath that in the world to come they shall dwell forever in the glorious presence of God.
The people of God form the most wonderful and happy community in the world. The God they have chosen as their own is their Father; He has forgiven all their sins, and they are at peace with Him. He has welcomed them into all the privileges of being His children. Just as they have committed themselves to God, He has committed Himself to them. He has become their salvation and their inheritance; His power, mercy, and all His qualities belong to them. They are in a secure state, free from any chance of perishing: Satan has no power to harm them. God carries them on eagle's wings, well above Satan’s reach and above the reach of all their enemies. God is with them in this world; they experience His gracious presence. If God is for them, who can be against them? Just as the mountains surround Jerusalem, so the Lord surrounds them. God is their shield and their immense reward; their fellowship is with the Father and His Son, Jesus Christ.[Pg 51] They have the divine promise and oath that in the next world they will live forever in the glorious presence of God.
It may well be sufficient to induce us to resolve to cleave to those that forsake their sins and idols to join themselves with this people, that God is with them, Zech. viii. 23: “Thus saith the Lord of hosts; In those days it shall come to pass, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying, We will go with you: for we have heard that God is with you.” So should persons as it were take hold of the skirt of their neighbors and companions that have turned to God, and resolve that they will go with them, because God is with them.
It might be enough to motivate us to stick with those who turn away from their sins and idols to join this community, since God is with them. Zech. viii. 23: “Thus says the Lord of hosts; In those days, it will happen that ten men from all languages of the nations will grab hold of the hem of someone who is a Jew, saying, We will go with you: for we have heard that God is with you.” In the same way, people should grab hold of the hem of their neighbors and friends who have turned to God and decide to go with them, because God is with them.
III. Happiness is nowhere else to be had, but in their God, and with their people. There are that are called gods many, and lords many. Some make gods of their pleasures; some choose Mammon for their god; some make gods of their own supposed excellencies, or the outward advantages they have above their neighbors: some choose one thing for their god, and others another. But men can be happy in no other God but the God of Israel: he is the only fountain of happiness. Other gods can’t help in calamity; nor can any of them afford what the poor empty soul stands in need of. Let men adore those other gods never so much, and call upon them never so earnestly, and serve them never so diligently, they will nevertheless remain poor, wretched, unsatisfied, undone creatures. All other people are miserable, but that people whose God is the Lord.—The world is divided into two societies. There are the people of God, the little flock of Jesus Christ, that company that we read of, Rev. xiv. 4. “These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb.” And there are those that belong to the kingdom of darkness, that are without Christ, being aliens from the [Pg 52]commonwealth of Israel, strangers from the covenant of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world. All that are of this latter company are wretched and undone; they are the enemies of God, and under his wrath and condemnation. They are the devil’s slaves, that serve him blindfold, and are befooled and ensnared by him, and hurried along in the broad way to eternal perdition.
III. Happiness can only be found in God and with their people. There are many so-called gods and many lords. Some make gods out of their pleasures; some choose money as their god; others worship their own perceived greatness or the advantages they have over others. Some choose one thing as their god, and others another. But true happiness can only come from the God of Israel; He is the only source of happiness. Other gods can't help in times of trouble, nor can they provide what a lost soul truly needs. No matter how much people worship those other gods, call on them sincerely, or serve them diligently, they will still be poor, miserable, unfulfilled, and lost. All other people are unhappy, except for those whose God is the Lord. The world is divided into two groups. There are the people of God, the small flock of Jesus Christ, the group mentioned in Rev. xiv. 4. "These are those who were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are those who follow the Lamb wherever He goes. They were redeemed from among men and are the firstfruits to God and to the Lamb." Then there are those who belong to the kingdom of darkness, who are without Christ, aliens from the [Pg 52]commonwealth of Israel, strangers to the covenant of promise, with no hope, and without God in the world. All those in this latter group are wretched and lost; they are enemies of God, facing His wrath and condemnation. They are slaves to the devil, serving him blindly, deceived and trapped by him, and rushing towards eternal doom.
IV. When those that we have formerly been conversant with are turning to God, and to his people, their example ought to influence us. Their example should be looked upon as the call of God to us to do as they have done. God, when he changes the heart of one, calls upon another; especially does he loudly call on those that have been their friends and acquaintance. We have been influenced by their examples in evil; and shall we cease to follow them when they make the wisest choice that ever they made, and do the best thing that ever they did? If we have been companions with them in worldliness, in vanity, in unprofitable and sinful conversation, it will be a hard case, if there must be a parting now, because we be not willing to be companions with them in holiness and true happiness. Men are greatly influenced by seeing one another’s prosperity in other things. If those whom they have been much conversant with grow rich, and obtain any great earthly advantages, it awakens their ambition and eager desire after the like prosperity. How much more should they be influenced, and stirred up to follow them, and be like them, when they obtain that spiritual and eternal happiness that is of infinitely more worth than all the prosperity and glory of this world!
IV. When those we used to know start turning to God and joining His people, their example should inspire us. Their example should be seen as God's call for us to do the same. When God changes someone's heart, He also calls on others, especially those who have been their friends and acquaintances. We’ve followed their examples in wrongdoing; shouldn’t we continue to follow them now that they’ve made the best choice they ever could and done the most worthwhile thing? If we’ve shared in their worldliness, vanity, and unproductive or sinful conversations, it would be difficult if we have to part ways now just because we don’t want to join them in their pursuit of holiness and true happiness. People are often motivated by seeing each other's success in other areas. When those with whom they've been close become wealthy and gain significant advantages, it stirs up their ambition and desire for the same success. How much more should they be motivated to follow and imitate them when they achieve the spiritual and eternal happiness that is far more valuable than all the success and glory of this world!
V. Our resolutions to cleave to and follow those that are turning to God, and joining themselves to his people, ought to be fixed and strong, because of the great difficulty of it. If we will cleave to them, and have their God for our God, and their people for our people, we must mortify and deny all our lusts, and cross every evil appetite and inclination, and forever part[Pg 53] with all sin. But our lusts are many and violent. Sin is naturally exceeding dear to us; to part with it is compared to plucking out our right eyes. Men may refrain from wonted ways of sin for a little while, and may deny their lusts in a partial degree, with less difficulty; but ’tis heart-rending work, finally to part with all sin, and to give our dearest lusts a bill of divorce, utterly to send them away. But this we must do, if we would follow those that are truly turning to God. Yea, we must not only forsake sin, but must, in a sense, forsake all the world: Luke xiv. 33, “Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all he hath, he cannot be my disciple.” That is, he must forsake all in his heart, and must come to a thorough disposition and readiness actually to quit all for God and the glorious spiritual privileges of his people, whenever the case may require it; and that without any prospect of any thing of the like nature, or any worldly thing whatsoever, to make amends for it; and all to go into a strange country, a land that has hitherto been unseen; like Abraham, who being called of God, “went out of his own country, and from his kindred, and from his father’s house, for a land that God should show him, not knowing whither he went.”
V. Our commitment to stick with and support those who are turning to God and joining His people should be fixed and strong, due to the significant challenge it presents. If we want to stick with them, adopt their God as our God, and their people as our people, we need to put to death and deny all our desires, resist every bad craving and tendency, and completely part[Pg 53] with all sin. But our desires are numerous and intense. Sin is naturally very appealing to us; letting go of it feels like pulling out our right eye. People might avoid their usual sinful behaviors for a short time and can partially deny their desires with some effort; however, it is truly heartbreaking to finally let go of all sin and completely divorce our most cherished desires. But we must do this if we want to follow those who are genuinely turning to God. Furthermore, we must not only abandon sin but, in a sense, forsake the whole world: Luke xiv. 33, “Whoever of you does not forsake all that he has cannot be my disciple.” This means he must renounce everything in his heart and be thoroughly willing and ready to actually give up everything for God and the amazing spiritual privileges of His people, whenever necessary; without any expectation of receiving anything similar or any worldly compensation in return; and all to journey into a foreign land, a place that has not yet been seen; like Abraham, who, when called by God, “went out of his own country, and from his relatives, and from his father’s house, to a land that God would show him, not knowing where he was going.”
Thus it was a hard thing for Ruth to forsake her native country and her father and mother, her kindred and acquaintance, and all the pleasant things she had in the land of Moab, to dwell in the land of Israel, where she never had been. Naomi told her of the difficulties once and again. They were too hard for her sister Orpah; the consideration of them turned her back after she was set out. Her resolution was not firm enough to overcome them. But so firmly resolved was Ruth, that she broke through all; she was steadfast in it, that, let the difficulty be what it would, she would not leave her mother in law. So persons had need to be very firm in their resolution to conquer the difficulties that are in the way of cleaving to them who are indeed turning from sin to God.
It was a tough decision for Ruth to leave her homeland and her parents, her relatives and friends, and all the good things she had in Moab to live in Israel, a place she had never known. Naomi warned her about the challenges more than once. They were too overwhelming for her sister Orpah; thinking about them made her turn back after she had started. Her determination wasn't strong enough to push through. But Ruth was so determined that she pushed past everything; she was resolute that no matter the difficulty, she wouldn’t leave her mother-in-law. People really need to be very committed to overcome the obstacles in the way of staying close to those who are truly turning away from sin and towards God.
[Pg 54]Our cleaving to them, and having their God for our God and their people for our people, depends on our resolution and choice; and that in two respects.
[Pg 54]Our loyalty to them, and having their God as our God and their people as our people, depends on our determination and choice; and this applies in two ways.
1. The firmness of resolution in using means in order to it, is the way to have means effectual. There are means appointed in order to our becoming some of the true Israel and having their God for our God; and the thorough use of these means is the way to have success; but not a slack or slighty use of them. And that we may be thorough, there is need of strength of resolution, a firm and inflexible disposition and bent of mind to be universal in the use of means, and to do what we do with our might, and to persevere in it. Matt. xi. 12, “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.”
1. Being determined in using the methods necessary to achieve our goals is the way to make those methods effective. There are specific methods set in place for us to become part of the true Israel and to have their God as our God; fully utilizing these methods is the key to success, but it requires more than a half-hearted or minimal effort. To be thorough, we need a strong sense of determination, a firm and unwavering mindset to consistently use these methods, to put our full effort into what we do, and to keep at it. Matt. xi. 12, “The kingdom of heaven suffers violence, and the violent take it by force.”
2. A choosing of their God and their people, with a full determination and with the whole soul, is the condition of an union with them. God gives every man his choice in this matter: as Orpah and Ruth had their choice, whether they would go with Naomi into the land of Israel, or stay in the land of Moab. A natural man may choose deliverance from hell; but no man doth ever heartily choose God and Christ, and the spiritual benefits that Christ has purchased, and the happiness of God’s people, till he is converted. On the contrary, he is averse to them; he has no relish of them; and is wholly ignorant of the inestimable worth and value of them.
2. Choosing their God and their people, with full determination and complete commitment, is the condition for joining them. God allows everyone to make this choice: just like Orpah and Ruth had to decide whether to go with Naomi to the land of Israel or stay in Moab. A natural person might choose to escape hell, but no one truly chooses God and Christ, along with the spiritual blessings that Christ has secured and the joy of God’s people, until they are converted. Instead, they are resistant to these things; they don't appreciate them; and they are completely unaware of their priceless worth and significance.
Many carnal men do seem to choose these things, but do it not really: as Orpah seemed at first to choose to forsake Moab to go into the land of Israel. But when Naomi came to set before her the difficulty of it, she went back; and thereby showed that she was not fully determined in her choice, and that her whole soul was not in it as Ruth’s was.
Many worldly people appear to choose these things, but they don’t truly mean it: just as Orpah seemed at first to choose to leave Moab and go to the land of Israel. But when Naomi presented her with the challenges of that decision, she went back; and in doing so, she revealed that she wasn’t fully committed to her choice and that her heart wasn’t in it like Ruth’s was.
APPLICATION
Application
The use that I shall make of what has been said is to move sinners to this resolution, with respect to those amongst us that have lately turned to God, and joined themselves to the flock of Christ. Through the abundant mercy and grace of God to us in this place, it may be said of many of you that are in a Christless condition, that you have lately been left by those that were formerly with you in such a state. There are those that you have formerly been conversant with that have lately forsaken a life of sin and the service of Satan, and have turned to God, and fled to Christ, and joined themselves to that blessed company that are with him. They formerly were with you in sin and in misery; but now they are with you no more in that state or manner of life. They are changed, and have fled from the wrath to come; they have chosen a life of holiness here and the enjoyment of God hereafter. They were formerly your associates in bondage, and were with you in Satan’s business; but now you have their company no longer in these things. Many of you have seen those you live with, under the same roof, turning from being any longer with you in sin, to be with the people of Jesus Christ. Some of you that are husbands have had your wives; and some of you that are wives have had your husbands; some of you that are children have had your parents; and parents have had your children; many of you have had your brothers and sisters; and many your near neighbors and acquaintance and special friends; many of you that are young have had your companions: I say, many of you have had those that you have been thus concerned with, leaving you, forsaking that doleful life and wretched state that you still continue in. God, of his good pleasure and wonderful grace, hath lately caused it to be so in this place that multitudes have been forsaking their old abodes in the land of Moab, and under the gods of Moab, and going into the land of Israel, to put[Pg 56] their trust under the wings of the Lord God of Israel. Though you and they have been nearly related, and have dwelt together, or have been often together and intimately acquainted one with another, they have been taken and you hitherto left. O let it not be the foundation of a final parting! But earnestly follow them; be firm in your resolution in this matter. Don’t do as Orpah did, who, though at first she made as though she would follow Naomi, yet when she had the difficulty of it set before her went back: but say as Ruth, “I will not leave thee; but where thou goest, I will go: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God.” Say as she said, and do as she did. Consider the excellency of their God and their Saviour, and the happiness of their people, the blessed state that they are in, and the doleful state that you are in.
The purpose of what I'm about to say is to encourage sinners, especially those among us who have recently turned to God and joined the community of Christ. Thanks to the abundant mercy and grace of God in this place, many of you, who are still without Christ, have seen those who once shared your condition leave that lifestyle. People you used to associate with have recently abandoned their sinful lives and the service of Satan to turn to God, seek Christ, and join the blessed company of believers. They were once with you in sin and misery, but now they have moved on to a different state of being. They have transformed and fled from the impending wrath; they’ve chosen a life of holiness here and the promise of enjoying God forever. They were once your companions in bondage and involved in Satan’s work; now, they are no longer part of that life. Many of you have watched those you live with—your spouses, parents, siblings, neighbors, and close friends—turn away from sin to join the people of Jesus Christ. Some of you who are husbands have seen your wives; and some wives have seen their husbands; children have seen their parents; many of you have seen your brothers and sisters; and many of you who are young have watched your friends leave that miserable life behind, while you continue in it. By God’s grace and goodness, many have recently left their old lives in the land of Moab and its false gods to come into the land of Israel and put their trust under the wings of the Lord God of Israel. Even though you may have been closely related, lived together, or been very familiar with each other, they have been called, and you have been left behind. Oh, let this not lead to a final separation! Instead, earnestly pursue them; be resolute in this matter. Don’t do as Orpah did, who at first seemed like she would follow Naomi but turned back when faced with difficulty. Instead, say like Ruth, “I will not leave you; where you go, I will go; your people will be my people, and your God my God.” Speak as she did, and act as she did. Reflect on the greatness of their God and Savior, the joy of their community, the blessed condition they are in, and the unfortunate condition you are still in.
You who are old sinners, who have lived long in the service of Satan, have lately seen some that were with you, that have travelled with you in the paths of sin these many years, that with you enjoyed great means and advantages, that have had calls and warnings with you, and have with you passed through remarkable times of the pouring out of God’s Spirit in this place, and have hardened their hearts and stood it out with you, and with you have grown old in sin; I say, you have seen some of them turning to God, i.e., you have seen those evidences of it in them, whence you may rationally judge that it is so. O let it not be a final parting! You have been thus long together in sin, and under condemnation; let it be your firm resolution, that, if possible, you will be with them still, now they are in a holy and happy state, and that you will follow them into the holy and pleasant land.
You who have been sinners for a long time, who have served Satan for years, have recently seen some people who used to walk with you down the paths of sin, who enjoyed the same privileges and advantages as you, who have received calls and warnings alongside you, and who have experienced the extraordinary outpouring of God’s Spirit in this place. They have hardened their hearts and remained in sin with you, growing older in it. I say, you have seen some of them turning to God; that is, you have seen evidence in them that you can reasonably conclude it's true. Oh, don’t let it be a final goodbye! You've been together in sin and condemnation for so long; let it be your firm decision to stick with them now that they are in a holy and joyful state, and to follow them into that holy and beautiful place.
You that tell of your having been seeking salvation for many years, though, without doubt, in a poor dull way, in comparison of what you ought to have done, have seen some that have been with you in that respect, that were old sinners and old seekers, as you are, obtaining mercy. God has lately roused them from[Pg 57] their dulness, and caused them to alter their hand, and put them on more thorough endeavors; and they have now, after so long a time, heard God’s voice, and have fled for refuge to the Rock of Ages. Let this awaken earnestness and resolution in you. Resolve that you will not leave them.
You who say you’ve been trying to find salvation for many years, though surely in a pretty lackluster way compared to what you could have done, have seen others in the same boat as you—longtime sinners and seekers—receive mercy. Recently, God has stirred them from their indifference, inspiring them to change their approach and put in more serious effort. Now, after all this time, they’ve finally heard God’s call and have sought refuge in the Rock of Ages. Let this inspire you to be more determined and committed. Decide that you will not abandon them.
You that are in your youth, how many have you seen of your age and standing that have of late hopefully chosen God for their God and Christ for their Saviour! You have followed them in sin, and have perhaps followed them into vain company; and will you not now follow them to Christ?
You young people, how many of your peers have recently chosen God as their God and Christ as their Savior! You've followed them in their mistakes and maybe even joined them in hanging out with the wrong crowd; so why won't you now follow them to Christ?
And you that are children, there have lately been some of your sort that have repented of their sins, and have loved the Lord Jesus Christ, and trusted in him, and are become God’s children, as we have reason to hope: let it stir you up to resolve to your utmost to seek and cry to God, that you may have the like change made in your hearts, that their people may be your people, and their God your God.
And you kids, there have recently been some like you who have turned away from their sins, embraced the Lord Jesus Christ, and trusted in Him, becoming God’s children, as we hope: let this inspire you to commit to seeking and calling out to God, so that you can experience the same transformation in your hearts, that their people may be your people, and their God your God.
You that are great sinners, that have made yourselves distinguishingly guilty by the wicked practices you have lived in, there are some of your sort that have lately (as we have reason to hope) had their hearts broken for sin, and have forsaken it, and trusted in the blood of Christ for the pardon of it, and have chosen a holy life, and have betaken themselves to the ways of wisdom: let it excite and encourage you resolutely to cleave to them and earnestly to follow them.
You who are serious sinners, who have clearly made yourselves guilty through the wrong actions you’ve engaged in, there are some among you who have recently (as we hope) had their hearts shattered by their sins, turned away from them, put their faith in the blood of Christ for forgiveness, chosen a holy life, and committed themselves to the paths of wisdom: let this inspire and motivate you to firmly stick with them and sincerely pursue their example.
Let the following things be here considered:—
Consider this:—
1. That your soul is as precious as theirs. It is immortal as theirs is; and stands in as much need of happiness, and can as ill bear eternal misery. You were born in the same miserable condition that they were, having the same wrath of God abiding on you. You must stand before the same Judge; who will be as strict in judgment with you as with them; and your own righteousness will stand you in no more stead before him than theirs; and therefore you stand in as absolute necessity of a[Pg 58] Saviour as they. Carnal confidences can no more answer your end than theirs; nor can this world or its enjoyments serve to make you happy without God and Christ more than them. When the bridegroom comes, the foolish virgins stand in as much need of oil as the wise, Matt. xxv. at the beginning.
1. Your soul is just as valuable as theirs. It is immortal like theirs; it needs happiness just as much and can't handle eternal misery. You were born into the same unfortunate situation they were, facing the same anger from God. You will stand before the same Judge, who will judge you just as strictly as he judges them; your own righteousness won't help you any more than it helps them. That’s why you need a[Pg 58] Savior just as much as they do. Relying on worldly things can't bring you happiness any more than it can for them, nor can the pleasures of this world fulfill you without God and Christ, just like it can't for them. When the bridegroom arrives, the foolish virgins need oil just as much as the wise ones do, Matt. xxv. at the beginning.
2. Unless you follow them in their turning to God, their conversion will be a foundation of an eternal separation between you and them. You will be in different interests and in exceeding different states, as long as you live; they the children of God, and you the children of Satan; and you will be parted in another world; when you come to die, there will be a vast separation made between you: Luke xvi. 26, “And besides all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed: so that they which would pass from hence to you, cannot; neither can they pass to us, that would come from thence.” And you will be parted at the day of judgment. You will be parted at Christ’s first appearance in the clouds of heaven. While they are caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, to be ever with the Lord, you will remain below, confined to this cursed ground, that is kept in store, reserved unto fire, against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. You will appear separated from them while you stand before the great judgment-seat, they being at the right hand, while you are set at the left: Matt. xxv. 32, 33, “And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.” And you shall then appear in exceeding different circumstances. While you stand with devils, in the image and deformity of devils, and in ineffable horror and amazement, they shall appear in glory, sitting upon thrones, as assessors with Christ, and as such passing judgment upon you, 1 Cor. vi. 2. And what shame and confusion will then cover you, when so many of your contemporaries, your equals, your neighbors, relations and companions,[Pg 59] shall be honored, and openly acknowledged and confessed by the glorious Judge of the universe and Redeemer of saints, and shall be seen by you sitting with him in such glory, and you shall appear to have neglected your salvation, and not to have improved your opportunities, and rejected the Lord Jesus Christ, the same person that will then appear as your great Judge, and you shall be the subjects of wrath, and, as it were, trodden down in eternal contempt and disgrace! Dan. xii. 2, “Some shall rise to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” And what a wide separation will the sentence then passed and executed make between you and them! When you shall be sent away out of the presence of the Judge with indignation and abhorrence, as cursed and loathsome creatures, and they shall be sweetly accosted and invited into his glory as his dear friends and the blessed of his Father! When you, with all that vast throng of wicked and accursed men and devils, shall descend with loud lamentings and horrid shrieks into that dreadful gulf of fire and brimstone, and shall be swallowed up in that great and everlasting furnace, while they shall joyfully, and with sweet songs of glory and praise, ascend with Christ, and all that beauteous and blessed company of saints and angels, into eternal felicity, in the glorious presence of God, and the sweet embraces of his love; and you and they shall spend eternity in such a separation and immensely different circumstances! And that however you have been intimately acquainted and nearly related, closely united and mutually conversant here in this world; and how much soever you have taken delight in each other’s company! Shall it be so after you have been together a great while, each of you in undoing yourselves, enhancing your guilt, and heaping up wrath, that their so wisely changing their minds and their course, and choosing such happiness for themselves, should now at length be the beginning of such an exceeding and everlasting separation between you and them? How awful will it be to be parted so!
2. Unless you follow them in their turning to God, their conversion will create an eternal separation between you and them. You will have different interests and be in completely different states for the rest of your life; they will be the children of God, and you will be the children of Satan. You will be separated in the afterlife; when you die, a vast divide will exist between you: Luke 16:26, “And besides all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed: so that they which would pass from here to you cannot; neither can they pass to us, that would come from there.” You will be separated on the day of judgment. You will be separated when Christ first appears in the clouds of heaven. While they are taken up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, to be forever with Him, you will remain below, stuck on this cursed ground, which is reserved for fire, against the day of judgment and destruction of the ungodly. You will be seen separated from them as you stand before the great judgment seat, with them on the right and you on the left: Matt. 25:32, 33, “And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divides his sheep from the goats: and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.” And you will then be in vastly different circumstances. While you stand with devils, reflecting their image and deformity, in ineffable horror and astonishment, they will appear in glory, sitting on thrones, as judges with Christ, passing judgment on you, 1 Cor. 6:2. And what shame and confusion will cover you then, when so many of your contemporaries—your equals, neighbors, relatives, and companions—are honored, publicly acknowledged, and praised by the glorious Judge of the universe and Redeemer of saints, being seen by you sitting with Him in such glory, while you seem to have neglected your salvation, missed your opportunities, and rejected the Lord Jesus Christ, who will then be your great Judge, and you will be the subjects of wrath, as if you are trampled underfoot in eternal contempt and disgrace! Dan. 12:2, “Some shall rise to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” And what a wide separation will the sentence then handed down make between you and them! When you are sent away from the Judge with anger and disdain, as cursed and loathsome beings, while they are warmly greeted and invited into His glory as His dear friends and the blessed of His Father! When you, along with a huge crowd of wicked and cursed men and demons, descend with loud cries and horrifying screams into that terrible gulf of fire and brimstone, being swallowed up in that great and everlasting furnace, while they joyfully ascend with Christ, along with all the beautiful and blessed company of saints and angels, into eternal happiness, in the glorious presence of God and the sweet embrace of His love; you and they will spend eternity in such separation and vastly different circumstances! And even though you have been closely connected and related, united and engaged here in this world, no matter how much joy you found in each other’s company! Will it be like this after you have spent a long time together, each of you destroying yourselves, increasing your guilt, and piling up wrath, that their wise decision to change their minds and their paths, choosing happiness for themselves, should now finally lead to such an extreme and everlasting separation between you and them? How dreadful it will be to be parted like this!
[Pg 60]3. Consider the great encouragement that God gives you, earnestly to strive for the same blessing that others have obtained. There is great encouragement in the word of God to sinners to seek salvation, in the revelation we have of the abundant provision made for the salvation even of the chief of sinners, and in the appointment of so many means to be used with and by sinners, in order to their salvation; and by the blessing which God in his word connects with the means of his appointment. There is hence great encouragement for all, at all times, that will be thorough in using of these means. But now God gives extraordinary encouragement in his providence, by pouring out his Spirit so remarkably amongst us, and bringing savingly home to himself all sorts, young and old, rich and poor, wise and unwise, sober and vicious, old self-righteous seekers and profligate livers: no sort are exempt. There is now at this day amongst us the loudest call and the greatest encouragement and the widest door open to sinners, to escape out of a state of sin and condemnation that perhaps God ever granted in New England. Who is there that has an immortal soul so sottish as not to improve such an opportunity, and that won’t bestir himself with all his might now? How unreasonable is negligence, and how exceeding unseasonable is discouragement, at such a day as this! Will you be so stupid as to neglect your soul now? Will any mortal amongst us be so unreasonable as to lag behind, or look back in discouragement when God opens such a door? Let every single person be thoroughly awake! Let every one encourage himself now to press forward, and fly for his life!
[Pg 60]3. Think about the strong encouragement that God gives you to actively seek the same blessings that others have received. There is significant encouragement in God's Word for sinners to pursue salvation, especially in the revelation of the abundant provisions made for even the worst of sinners, and in the many means provided for sinners to achieve their salvation; and by the blessings that God connects with these appointed means in His Word. Therefore, there is a great encouragement for everyone, at all times, who is committed to using these means. But now, God offers extraordinary encouragement through His providence, by pouring out His Spirit among us, reaching all kinds of people—young and old, rich and poor, wise and unwise, sober and reckless, traditional seekers and those living in sin: no one is excluded. Today, we have the loudest call, the greatest encouragement, and the widest open door for sinners to escape a life of sin and condemnation than perhaps ever granted in New England. Who amongst us could be so foolish as not to take advantage of such an opportunity, or who wouldn’t strive with all their might right now? How unreasonable is it to be negligent, and how out of place is it to feel discouraged on a day like this! Will you be so dull as to neglect your soul now? Will anyone among us be so unreasonable as to hold back or look back in discouragement when God opens such a door? Let everyone be fully alert! Let everyone motivate themselves now to move forward and flee for their lives!
4. Consider how earnestly desirous they that have obtained are that you should follow them, and that their people should be your people, and their God your God. They desire that you should partake of that great good that God has given them, and that unspeakable and eternal blessedness that he has promised them. They wish and long for it. If you do not go with[Pg 61] them, and are not still of their company, it won’t be for want of their willingness, but your own. That of Moses to Hobab is the language of every true saint of your acquaintance to you, Numb. x. 29, “We are journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, I will give it you: come thou with us, and we will do thee good: for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel.” As Moses, when on his journey through the wilderness, following the pillar of cloud and fire, invited Hobab, that he had been acquainted with and nearly allied to out of the land of Midian, where Moses had formerly dwelt with him, to go with him and his people to Canaan, to partake with them in the good that God had promised them; so do those of your friends and acquaintance invite you, out of a land of darkness and wickedness, where they have formerly been with you, to go with them to the heavenly Canaan. The company of saints, the true church of Christ, invite you. The lovely bride calls you to the marriage supper. She hath authority to invite guests to her own wedding; and you ought to look on her invitation and desire as the call of Christ the bridegroom; for it is the voice of his Spirit in her: Rev. xxii. 17, “The Spirit and the bride say, Come.” Where seems to be a reference to what had been said, chap. xix. 7-9, “The marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb.” ’Tis with respect to this her marriage supper that she, from the motion of the Spirit of the Lamb in her, says, Come. So that you are invited on all hands; all conspire to call you. God the Father invites you: this is the King that has made a marriage for his Son; and he sends forth his servants, the ministers of the gospel, to invite the guests. And the Son himself invites you: ’tis he that speaks, Rev. xvii. 17, “And let him that heareth say,[Pg 62] Come; and let him that is athirst, come; and whosoever will, let him come.” He tells us who he is in the foregoing verse, “I Jesus, the root and offspring of David, the bright and morning star.” And God’s ministers invite you, and all the church invites you; and there will be joy in the presence of the angels of God that hour that you accept the invitation.
4. Think about how genuinely those who have obtained what they have want you to follow them, to have their people be your people, and their God to be your God. They want you to experience the great blessing that God has given them and the incredible, eternal happiness he has promised them. They desire and long for this. If you don’t join them and aren’t part of their community, it won’t be because they didn’t want you to, but because of your own choice. The invitation Moses gave to Hobab reflects what every true believer you know is saying to you, Numb. x. 29, “We are on our way to the place that the Lord said he would give us: come with us, and we will do you good: for the Lord has spoken good concerning Israel.” Just as Moses, during his journey through the wilderness, following the pillar of cloud and fire, invited Hobab, with whom he had a close relationship back in Midian, to join him and his people in going to Canaan to share in the good that God promised, so do your friends and acquaintances invite you to leave a land of darkness and wickedness, where they have journeyed with you, to go with them to the heavenly Canaan. The community of believers, the true church of Christ, invites you. The beautiful bride calls you to the marriage supper. She has the authority to invite guests to her own wedding; you should see her invitation and desire as the call of Christ the bridegroom, for it is the voice of his Spirit in her: Rev. xxii. 17, “The Spirit and the bride say, Come.” This references what was said in chap. xix. 7-9, “The marriage of the Lamb is here, and his wife has made herself ready. And it was granted to her to be dressed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he said to me, Write, Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb.” It is concerning this marriage supper that she, moved by the Spirit of the Lamb within her, says, Come. So you are invited from every side; everyone is calling you. God the Father invites you: this is the King who made a marriage for his Son; he sends out his servants, the ministers of the gospel, to invite the guests. And the Son himself invites you: it is he who speaks, Rev. xvii. 17, “And let him who hears say, Come; and let him who is thirsty, come; and whoever wishes, let him come.” He identifies himself in the previous verse, “I Jesus, the root and offspring of David, the bright and morning star.” And God’s ministers invite you, and the whole church invites you; and there will be joy in the presence of the angels of God the moment you accept the invitation.
5. Consider what a doleful company that will be that be left after this extraordinary time of mercy is over. We have reason to think that there will be a number left. We read that when Ezekiel’s healing waters increased so abundantly, and the healing effect of them was so very general; yet there were certain places, where the water came, that never were healed: Ezek. xlvii. 9-11, “And it shall come to pass, that every thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the rivers shall come, shall live: and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come thither: for they shall be healed; and every thing shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come to pass, that the fishers shall stand upon it from En-gedi even unto En-eglaim; they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, as the fish of the great sea, exceeding many. But the miry places thereof and the marshes thereof shall not be healed; they shall be given to salt.” And even in the apostles’ times, when there was such wonderful success of the gospel, yet wherever they came, there were some that did not believe: Acts xiii. 48, “And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord; and as many as were ordained to eternal life, believed.” And chap. xxviii. 24, “And some believed, and some believed not.” So we have no reason to expect but there will be some left amongst us. ’Tis to be hoped it will be a small company. But what a doleful company will it be! How darkly and awfully will it look upon them! If you shall be of that company, how well may your friends and relations lament over you, and bemoan your dark and dangerous circumstances! If[Pg 63] you would not be one of them, make haste, delay not and look not behind you. Shall all sorts obtain, shall every one press into the kingdom of God, while you stay loitering behind in a doleful undone condition? Shall every one take heaven, while you remain with no other portion but this world? Now take up that resolution, that if it be possible you will cleave to them that have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before them. Count the cost of a thorough, violent, and perpetual pursuit of salvation, and forsake all, as Ruth forsook her own country and all her pleasant enjoyments in it. Don’t do as Orpah did; who set out, and then was discouraged, and went back: but hold out with Ruth through all discouragement and opposition. When you consider others that have chosen the better part, let that resolution be ever firm with you: “Where thou goest, I will go; where thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God.”
5. Think about how sad the group will be that remains after this amazing time of mercy ends. We have good reason to believe that there will be quite a few people left. We read that when Ezekiel's healing waters flowed so abundantly and had such a widespread healing effect, there were still certain places where the water came that were never healed: Ezek. xlvii. 9-11, “And it shall come to pass, that everything that lives, which moves, wherever the rivers go, shall live: and there will be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come there: for they shall be healed; and everything shall live wherever the river goes. And it shall come to pass, that the fishermen shall stand upon it from En-gedi even to En-eglaim; they shall be a place to spread nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, like the fish of the great sea, very many. But the muddy places and marshes shall not be healed; they shall be given to salt.” Even in the apostles' time, when the gospel was so successful, there were still some who did not believe: Acts xiii. 48, “And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord; and as many as were appointed to eternal life believed.” And chap. xxviii. 24, “And some believed, and some did not.” So we have no reason to think that there won’t be some left among us. Let’s hope it will be a small group. But what a sad group it will be! How dark and awful it will look upon them! If you are part of that group, how much your friends and family might mourn over you and lament your dark and dangerous situation! If[Pg 63] you don’t want to be one of them, hurry up, don’t delay, and don’t look back. Will everyone else enter the kingdom of God while you linger behind in a grim, unfinished state? Will everyone else take heaven while you’re left with nothing but this world? Now make the decision that, if possible, you will stick with those who have fled for refuge to hold on to the hope set before them. Consider the cost of a true, intense, and constant pursuit of salvation, and give up everything, just like Ruth gave up her own country and all her joys there. Don’t be like Orpah, who started out, then got discouraged and went back; instead, stand firm with Ruth through all discouragement and opposition. When you think of others who have chosen the better path, let that decision remain strong with you: “Where you go, I will go; where you stay, I will stay: your people will be my people, and your God my God.”
IV
THE MANY MANSIONS°
John xiv. 2.—In my Father’s house are many mansions.
John xiv. 2.—In my Father's house, there are many rooms.
In these words may be observed two things,
In these words, we can see two things,
1. The thing described, viz., Christ’s Father’s house. Christ spoke to his disciples in the foregoing chapter as one that was about to leave them. He told ’em, verse 31, “Now is the Son of Man glorified, and God is glorified in him,” and then goes to giving of them counsel to live in unity and love one another, as one that was going from them. By which they seemed somewhat surprised and hardly knew what to make of it. And one of them, viz., Peter, asked him where he was going; verse 36, “Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou?” Christ did not directly answer and tell him where he was going, but he signifies where in these words of the text, viz., to his Father’s house, i.e., to heaven, and afterwards, in the verse 12, he tells ’em plainly that he was going to his Father.
1. The thing being talked about is Christ's Father's house. Christ spoke to his disciples in the previous chapter as someone who was about to leave them. He told them, in verse 31, “Now the Son of Man is glorified, and God is glorified in him,” and then gave them advice to live in unity and love one another, as someone who was departing from them. This surprised them a bit, and they were unsure how to react. One of them, Peter, asked him where he was going; in verse 36, “Simon Peter said to him, Lord, where are you going?” Christ didn’t directly answer and tell him where he was headed, but he indicated where he meant in these words of the text, which is to his Father’s house, meaning heaven, and later, in verse 12, he tells them clearly that he was going to his Father.
2. We may observe the description given of it, viz., that in it there are many mansions. The disciples seemed very sorrowful at the news of Christ’s going away, but Christ comforts ’em with that, that in his Father’s house where he was going there was not only room for him, but room for them too. There were many mansions. There was not only a mansion there for him, but there were mansions enough for them all; there was room enough in heaven for them. When the disciples perceived that Christ was going away, they manifested a great desire to go with him, and particularly[Pg 65] Peter. Peter in the latter part of the foregoing chapter asked him whither he went to that end that he might follow him. Christ told him that whither he went he could not follow him now, but that he should follow him afterwards. But Peter, not content with Christ, seemed to have a great mind to follow him now. “Lord,” says he, “why cannot I follow thee now?” So that the disciples had a great mind still to be with Christ, and Christ in the words of the text intimates that they shall be with him. Christ signifies to ’em that he was going home to his Father’s house, and he encourages ’em that they shall be with him there in due time, in that there were many mansions there. There was a mansion provided not only for him, but for them all (for Judas was not then present), and not only for them, but for all that should ever believe in him to the end of the world; and though he went before, he only went to prepare a place for them that should follow.
2. We can see the description given about it, namely, that there are many rooms in it. The disciples were very sad when they heard that Christ was leaving, but Christ comforts them by saying that in his Father’s house, where he is going, there is not only space for him but space for them too. There are many rooms. Not only is there a room for him, but there are enough rooms for all of them; there is plenty of space in heaven for them. When the disciples realized that Christ was leaving, they showed a strong desire to go with him, especially Peter. In the later part of the previous chapter, Peter asked him where he was going so he could follow him. Christ told him that he couldn’t follow him now, but he would follow him later. However, Peter, not satisfied with that answer, really wanted to follow him now. “Lord,” he said, “why can’t I follow you now?” So the disciples really wanted to be with Christ, and Christ, in the words of the text, suggests that they will be with him. Christ tells them that he is going home to his Father’s house and encourages them by saying they will be with him there in due time because there are many rooms there. A room was prepared not only for him but for all of them (since Judas was not present), and not just for them but for everyone who would ever believe in him until the end of time; and even though he was going ahead, he was only going to prepare a place for those who would follow.
The text is a plain sentence; ’tis therefore needless to press any doctrine in other words from it: so that I shall build my discourse on the words of the text. There are two propositions contained in the words, viz., I, that heaven is God’s house, and II, that in this house of God there are many mansions.
The text is a straightforward sentence; it's unnecessary to express any doctrine in different words from it: so I will base my discussion on the words of the text. There are two main ideas in these words: I, that heaven is God's house, and II, that in this house of God there are many mansions.
Prop. I. Heaven is God’s house. An house of public worship is an house where God’s people meet from time to time to attend on God’s ordinances, and that is set apart for that and is called God’s house. The temple of Solomon was called God’s house. God was represented as dwelling there. There he had his throne in the holy of holies, even the mercy-seat over the ark and between the cherubims.
Prop. I. Heaven is God's house. A house of public worship is a place where God's people gather from time to time to participate in God's ordinances, and it is dedicated to that purpose, referred to as God's house. The temple of Solomon was known as God's house. God was seen as residing there. His throne was located in the holy of holies, specifically the mercy-seat over the ark, situated between the cherubim.
Sometimes the whole universe is represented in Scripture as God’s house, built with various stories one above another: Amos ix. 6, “It is he that buildeth his stories in the heaven;” and Ps. civ. 3, “Who layeth the beams of his chambers in the waters.” But the highest heaven is especially[Pg 66] represented in Scripture as the house of God. As to other parts of the creation, God hath appointed them to inferior uses; but this part he has reserved for himself for his own abode. We are told that the heavens are the Lord’s, but the earth he hath given to the sons of men. God, though he is everywhere present, is represented both in Old Testament and New as being in heaven in a special and peculiar manner. Heaven is the temple of God. Thus we read of God’s temple in heaven, Rev. xv. 5. Solomon’s temple was a type of heaven; it was made exceeding magnificent and, costly partly to that end, that it might be the most lively type of heaven. The apostle Paul in his epistle to the Hebrews does from time to time call heaven the holy of holies, as being the antitype not only of the temple of Solomon, but of the most holy place in that temple, which was the place of God’s most immediate residence: Heb. ix. 12, “He entered in once into the holy place;” verse 24, “For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true, but into heaven itself.” Houses where assemblies of Christians worship God are in some respects figures of this house of God above. When God is worshipped in them in spirit and truth, they become the outworks of heaven and as it were its gates. As in houses of public worship here there are assemblies of Christians meeting to worship God, so in heaven there is a glorious assembly, or Church, continually worshipping God: Heb. xii. 22, 23, “But ye are come unto mount Sion, [and unto] the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn, that are written in heaven.”
Sometimes the whole universe is depicted in Scripture as God's house, built with different levels stacked on top of each other: Amos 9:6, “It is he that builds his stories in the heaven;” and Psalm 104:3, “Who lays the beams of his chambers in the waters.” However, the highest heaven is especially[Pg 66] portrayed in Scripture as God's house. Regarding other parts of creation, God has assigned them to lesser purposes; but this part He has reserved for Himself as His dwelling. We are told that the heavens are the Lord’s, but the earth He has given to humanity. God, while present everywhere, is depicted both in the Old and New Testaments as being in heaven in a special and unique way. Heaven is the temple of God. Thus, we read about God’s temple in heaven in Revelation 15:5. Solomon’s temple was a symbol of heaven; it was made exceedingly magnificent and costly partly to serve as the most vivid representation of heaven. The Apostle Paul, in his letter to the Hebrews, often refers to heaven as the holy of holies, representing not only the temple of Solomon but also the most sacred place in that temple, which was where God resided most intimately: Hebrews 9:12, “He entered in once into the holy place;” verse 24, “For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true, but into heaven itself.” Places where Christian gatherings worship God are in some ways representations of this heavenly house. When God is worshipped in them in spirit and truth, they become the outskirts of heaven and, in a sense, its gates. Just as there are gatherings of Christians meeting for worship in public places here, so in heaven there is a glorious assembly, or Church, constantly worshipping God: Hebrews 12:22-23, “But you have come to Mount Zion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn, who are registered in heaven.”
Heaven is represented in Scripture as God’s dwelling-house; Ps. cxiii. 5, “Who is like [unto] the Lord our God, who dwelleth on high,” and Ps. cxxiii. 1, “Unto thee I lift up mine eyes, O thou that dwellest in the heavens.” Heaven is God’s palace. ’Tis the house of the great King of the[Pg 67] universe; there he has his throne, which is therefore represented as his house or temple; Ps. xi. 4, “The Lord is in his holy temple; the Lord’s throne is in heaven.”
Heaven is described in the Bible as God's home; Ps. 113:5, “Who is like the Lord our God, who lives on high,” and Ps. 123:1, “To you I lift up my eyes, O you who dwell in the heavens.” Heaven is God's palace. It is the house of the great King of the[Pg 67] universe; there He has His throne, which is why it is described as His house or temple; Ps. 11:4, “The Lord is in His holy temple; the Lord’s throne is in heaven.”
Heaven is the house where God dwells with his family. God is represented in Scripture as having a family; and though some of this family are now on earth, yet in so being they are abroad and not at home, but all going home: Eph. iii. 15, “Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named.” Heaven is the place that God has built for himself and his children. God has many children, and the place designed for them is heaven; therefore the saints, being the children of God, are said to be of the household of God, Eph. ii. 19: “Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God.” God is represented as a householder or head of a family, and heaven is his house.
Heaven is the home where God lives with His family. The Bible describes God as having a family; although some members of this family are currently on earth, they are away from home but all on their way back. Eph. iii. 15 says, “Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named.” Heaven is the place God has created for Himself and His children. God has many children, and the place prepared for them is heaven; thus, the saints, being God’s children, are referred to as members of God's household. Eph. ii. 19 states, “Now therefore you are no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints and members of the household of God.” God is depicted as a homeowner or head of a family, and heaven is His home.
Heaven is the house not only where God hath his throne, but also where he doth as it were keep his table, where his children sit down with him at his table and where they are feasted in a royal manner becoming the children of so great a King: Luke xxii. 30, “That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom;” Matt. xxvi. 29, “But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom.”
Heaven is not just the place where God has his throne, but also where He hosts a banquet, inviting His children to join Him at His table, where they are treated to a royal feast fitting for the children of such a great King: Luke 22:30, “That you may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom;” Matt. 26:29, “But I tell you, I will not drink from this fruit of the vine again until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom.”
God is the King of kings, and heaven is the place where he keeps his court. There are his angels and archangels that as the nobles of his court do attend upon him.
God is the King of kings, and heaven is where he holds his court. There are his angels and archangels who attend to him like the nobles of his court.
Prop. II. There are many mansions in the house of God. By many mansions is meant many seats or places of abode. As it is a king’s palace, there are many mansions. Kings’ houses are wont to be built very large, with many stately rooms and apartments. So there are many mansions in God’s house.
Prop. II. There are many rooms in God's house. By many rooms, it means many seats or places to live. Since it is a king's palace, there are various rooms. King's houses are usually built very large, with many impressive rooms and apartments. So, there are many rooms in God's house.
When this is spoken of heaven, it is chiefly to be understood[Pg 68] in a figurative sense, and the following things seem to be taught us in it.
When this is referred to as heaven, it should mainly be understood[Pg 68] in a figurative way, and it seems that the following things are being taught to us through it.
1. There is room in this house of God for great numbers. There is room in heaven for a vast multitude, yea, room enough for all mankind that are or ever shall be; Luke xiv. 22, “Lord it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet there is room.”
1. This house of God has space for many people. There’s room in heaven for countless individuals, enough space for all humankind that exists now or will ever exist; Luke xiv. 22, “Lord, it has been done as you commanded, and there is still room.”
It is not with the heavenly temple as it often is with houses of public worship in this world, that they fill up and become too small and scanty for those that would meet in them, so that there is not convenient room for all. There is room enough in our heavenly Father’s house. This is partly what Christ intended in the words of the text, as is evident from the occasion of his speaking them. The disciples manifested a great desire to be where Christ was, and Christ therefore, to encourage them that it should be as they desired, tells them that in his Father’s house where he was going were many mansions, i.e., room enough for them.
It’s not like the heavenly temple is often the case with places of worship here on Earth, where they get crowded and feel too small for everyone who wants to gather there, leaving no comfortable space for all. There’s more than enough room in our heavenly Father's house. This is partly what Christ meant in the words of the text, which is clear from the context in which he said them. The disciples showed a strong desire to be where Christ was, so Christ reassured them that their wishes would be fulfilled by saying that in his Father's house, where he was going, there were many mansions—meaning there was plenty of room for them.
There is mercy enough in God to admit an innumerable multitude into heaven. There is mercy enough for all, and there is merit enough in Christ to purchase heavenly happiness for millions of millions, for all men that ever were, are or shall be. And there is a sufficiency in the fountain of heaven’s happiness to supply and fill and satisfy all: and there is in all respects enough for the happiness of all.
There is enough mercy in God to welcome countless people into heaven. There is enough mercy for everyone, and there is enough worth in Christ to buy eternal happiness for millions upon millions, for all people who have ever lived, are living, or will live. And there is plenty of joy in the source of heavenly happiness to provide, fill, and satisfy everyone: there is in every way enough for the happiness of all.
2. There are sufficient and suitable accommodations for all the different sorts of persons that are in the world: for great and small, for high and low, rich and poor, wise and unwise, bond and free, persons of all nations and all conditions and circumstances, for those that have been great sinners as well as for moral livers; for weak saints and those that are babes in Christ as well as for those that are stronger and more grown in grace. There is in heaven a sufficiency for the happiness of every sort; there is a convenient accommodation for every creature that will hearken to the calls of the Gospel. None[Pg 69] that will come to Christ, let his condition be what it will, need to fear but that Christ will provide a place suitable for him in heaven.
2. There are plenty of suitable accommodations for all the different kinds of people in the world: for the great and the small, the high and the low, the rich and the poor, the wise and the foolish, the enslaved and the free, people from all nations and backgrounds, for those who have sinned greatly as well as for those who live morally; for weak believers and new Christians, as well as for those who are stronger and more mature in their faith. In heaven, there is enough happiness for everyone; there is a fitting place for anyone who listens to the calls of the Gospel. No one[Pg 69] who comes to Christ, regardless of their situation, needs to worry that Christ won’t provide a suitable place for them in heaven.
This seems to be another thing implied in Christ’s words. The disciples were persons of very different condition from Christ: he was their Master, and they were his disciples; he was their Lord, and they were the servants; he was their Guide, and they were the followers; he was their Captain, and they the soldiers; he was the Shepherd, and they the sheep; [he was, as it were, the] Father, [and they the] children; he was the glorious, holy Son of God, they were poor, sinful, corrupt men. But yet, though they were in such different circumstances from him, yet Christ encourages them that there shall not only be room in heaven for him, but for them too; for there were many mansions there. There was not only a mansion to accommodate the Lord, but the disciples also; not only the head, but the members; not only the Son of God, but those that are naturally poor, sinful, corrupt men: as in a king’s palace there is not only a mansion or room of state built for the king himself and for his eldest son and heir, but there are many rooms, mansions for all his numerous household, children, attendants and servants.
This seems to be another point implied in Christ’s words. The disciples were in very different positions compared to Christ: he was their Master, and they were his disciples; he was their Lord, and they were the servants; he was their Guide, and they were the followers; he was their Captain, and they were the soldiers; he was the Shepherd, and they were the sheep; he was, in a sense, the Father, and they were the children; he was the glorious, holy Son of God, while they were poor, sinful, corrupt people. Yet, despite their different circumstances, Christ assures them that there will not only be space in heaven for him, but for them too; there are many mansions there. There is not just a mansion prepared for the Lord, but for the disciples as well; not just for the head, but for the members; not just for the Son of God, but for those who are naturally poor, sinful, corrupt individuals: just like in a king’s palace, where there is not only a room or state area built for the king and his eldest son and heir, but also many rooms and mansions for all his numerous household, children, attendants, and servants.
3. It is further implied that heaven is a house that was actually built and prepared for a great multitude. When God made heaven in the beginning of the world, he intended it for an everlasting dwelling-place for a vast and innumerable multitude. When heaven was made, it was intended and prepared for all those particular persons that God had from eternity designed to save: Matt. xxv. 34, “Come, ye blessed [of my Father, inherit the Kingdom] prepared for you [from the foundation of the world].” And that is a very great and innumerable multitude: Rev. vii. 9, “After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and peoples, and tongues, stood before the throne[Pg 70] and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes.” Heaven being built designedly for these was built accordingly; it was built so as most conveniently to accommodate all this multitude: as a house that is built for a great family is built large and with many rooms in it; as a palace that is built for a great king that keeps a great court with many attendants is built exceeding great with a great many apartments; and as an house of public worship that is built for a great congregation is built very large with many seats in it.
3. It is also suggested that heaven is a house that was actually created and prepared for a large number of people. When God created heaven at the beginning of the world, He meant for it to be an everlasting home for a vast and countless multitude. Heaven was designed and prepared for all those specific individuals that God has intended to save since eternity: Matt. xxv. 34, “Come, you blessed [of my Father, inherit the Kingdom] prepared for you [from the foundation of the world].” And that is a very large and countless multitude: Rev. vii. 9, “After this I looked, and behold, a great multitude that no one could number, from every nation, and all tribes, and peoples, and languages, standing before the throne[Pg 70] and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes.” Since heaven was intentionally built for these people, it was constructed accordingly; it was designed to best accommodate all this multitude, just like a house built for a large family is spacious and has many rooms; or a palace made for a great king with a large court and many attendants is incredibly big with numerous apartments; and like a public worship space designed for a large congregation is very spacious with many seats.
4. When it is said, [“In my father’s house are many mansions”], it is meant that there are seats of various dignity and different degrees and circumstances of honor and happiness. There are many mansions in God’s house because heaven is intended for various degrees of honor and blessedness. Some are designed to sit in higher places there than others; some are designed to be advanced to higher degrees of honor and glory than others are; and, therefore, there are various mansions, and some more honorable mansions and seats, in heaven than others. Though they are all seats of exceeding honor and blessedness, yet some are more so than others.
4. When it’s said, [“In my father’s house are many mansions”], it means there are places of different status and various levels of honor and happiness. There are many mansions in God’s house because heaven is meant for different degrees of honor and bliss. Some are meant to occupy higher positions there than others; some are intended to be raised to greater levels of honor and glory than others; and so, there are different mansions, with some being more honorable and esteemed in heaven than others. While they are all places of great honor and happiness, some are more exceptional than others.
Thus a palace is built. Though every part of the palace is magnificent as becomes the palace of a king, yet there are many apartments of various honor, and some are more stately and costly than others, according to the degree of dignity. There is one apartment that is the king’s presence-chamber; there are other apartments for the next heir to the crown; there are others for other children; and others for their attendants and the great officers of the household: one for the high steward, and another for the chamberlain, and others for meaner officers and servants.
So a palace is constructed. While every part of the palace is impressive, fitting for a king, there are many rooms of different significance, and some are more grand and expensive than others, depending on their importance. One room serves as the king's audience chamber; there are other rooms for the next heir to the throne; additional rooms for the other children; and more for their attendants and high-ranking officials: one for the chief steward, another for the chamberlain, and others for lesser officers and staff.
Another image of this was in Solomon’s temple. There were many mansions of different degrees of honor and dignity. There was the holy of holies, where the ark was that was the place of God’s immediate residence, where the high priest alone might[Pg 71] come; and there was another apartment called the holy place, where the other priests might come; and next to that was the inner court of the temple, where the Levites were admitted: and there they had many chambers or mansions built for lodging-rooms for the priests; and next to that was the court of Israel where the people of Israel might come; and next to that was the court of the Gentiles where the Gentiles, those that were called the “Proselytes of the Gate,” might come.
Another image of this was in Solomon’s temple. There were many rooms of different levels of honor and dignity. There was the holy of holies, where the ark was, the place of God’s immediate presence, where only the high priest could[Pg 71] enter; next to that was the holy place, where the other priests could go; then came the inner court of the temple, where the Levites were allowed: there were many chambers or rooms built for the priests’ accommodations; adjacent to that was the court of Israel, where the people of Israel could enter; and next to that was the court of the Gentiles, where Gentiles, known as the “Proselytes of the Gate,” were permitted to go.
And we have an image of this in houses built for the worship of Christian assemblies. In such houses of God there are many seats of different honor and dignity, from the most honorable to the most inferior of the congregation.
And we see this in churches designed for Christian gatherings. In these houses of worship, there are many seats of varying importance and status, from the most honored to the least esteemed in the congregation.
Not that we are to understand the words of Christ so much in a literal sense, as that every saint in heaven was to have a certain seat or room or place of abode where he was to be locally fixed. ’Tis not the design of the Scriptures to inform us much about the external circumstances of heaven or the state of heaven locally considered; but we are to understand what Christ says chiefly in a spiritual sense. Persons shall be set in different degrees of honor and glory in heaven, as is abundantly manifested in Scripture: which may fitly be represented to our imaginations by there being different seats of various honor, as it was in the temple, as it is in kings’ courts. Some seats shall be nearer the throne than others. Some shall sit next to Christ in glory: Matt. xx. 23, “To sit on my right hand and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father.”
Not that we should take Christ's words too literally, as if every saint in heaven has a specific seat or room where they are permanently placed. The Scriptures don’t aim to tell us much about the physical aspects of heaven or how it's laid out; rather, we should interpret what Christ says mainly in a spiritual way. People will be assigned different levels of honor and glory in heaven, as clearly shown in Scripture. This can be imaginatively represented by different seats of honor, much like in a temple or royal court. Some seats will be closer to the throne than others. Some will sit next to Christ in glory: Matt. xx. 23, “To sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give, but it will be given to those for whom it is prepared by my Father.”
Christ has doubtless respect to these different degrees of glory in the text. When he was going to heaven and the disciples were sorrowful at the thoughts of parting with their Lord, he lets them know that there are seats or mansions of various degrees of honor in his Father’s house, that there was not only one for him, who was the Head of the Church and the elder brother, but also for them that were his disciples and younger brethren.
Christ certainly refers to these different levels of glory in the text. As he was about to ascend to heaven and the disciples were saddened by the idea of leaving their Lord, he reassures them that there are places or mansions of varying honor in his Father’s house, not just one for him, who is the Head of the Church and the older brother, but also for those who are his disciples and younger siblings.
[Pg 72]Christ also may probably have respect not only to different degrees of glory in heaven, but different circumstances. Though the employment and happiness of all the heavenly assembly shall in the general be the same, yet ’tis not improbable that there may be circumstantial difference. We know what their employment [is] in general, but not in particular. We know not how one may be employed to subserve and promote the happiness of another, and all to help one another. Some may there be set in one place for one office or employment, and others [in] another, as ’tis in the Church on earth. God hath set every one in the body as it hath pleased him; one is the eye, another the ear, another the head, etc. But because God has not been pleased expressly to reveal how it shall be in this respect, therefore I shall not insist upon it, but pass to make some
[Pg 72]Christ might be referring not just to different levels of glory in heaven, but also to different circumstances. While the work and joy of everyone in heaven will generally be the same, it's likely that there will be some differences in specific situations. We know what their work is in general, but not the details. We don’t know how one person might be tasked with helping another, and how they all contribute to each other's happiness. Some may have specific roles in one place, while others have different roles, just like in the Church on earth. God has positioned everyone in the body as it has pleased Him; one is the eye, another the ear, another the head, etc. However, since God has not specifically revealed how this will work, I won’t dwell on it and will move on to make some
IMPROVEMENT
Upgrade
of what has been offered.
of what has been provided.
I. Here is encouragement for sinners that are concerned and exercised for the salvation of their souls, such as are afraid that they shall never go to heaven or be admitted to any place of abode there, and are sensible that they are hitherto in a doleful state and condition in that they are out of Christ, and so have no right to any inheritance in heaven, but are in danger of going to hell and having their place of eternal abode fixed there. You may be encouraged by what has been said, earnestly to seek heaven; for there are many mansions there. There is room enough there. Let your case be what it will, there is suitable provision there for you; and if you come to Christ, you need not fear but that he will prepare a place for you; he’ll see to it that you shall be well accommodated in heaven.
I. Here’s some encouragement for those who are worried about their souls, especially those who fear they’ll never reach heaven or have a place there. It’s clear that they realize they are currently in a sad situation, being outside of Christ, and therefore have no claim to an inheritance in heaven. They are at risk of going to hell and having their eternal home locked in there. What has been shared should motivate you to earnestly seek heaven, because there are plenty of rooms available. There is more than enough space for everyone. No matter what your situation is, there’s a fitting provision for you; if you come to Christ, you can trust that He will prepare a place for you. He’ll make sure you are well taken care of in heaven.
But II. I would improve this doctrine in a twofold exhortation.
But II. I would enhance this teaching with two main suggestions.
[Pg 73]1. Let all be hence exhorted earnestly to seek that they may be admitted to a mansion in heaven. You have heard that this is God’s house; it is his temple. If David, when he was in the wilderness of Judah and in the land of Geshur and of the Philistines, so longed that he might again return into the land of Israel that he might have a place in the house of God here on earth, and prized a place there so much, though it was but that of a door-keeper, how great a happiness will it be to have a place in this heavenly temple of God! If they are looked upon as enjoying a high privilege that have a seat appointed them in kings’ courts or in apartments in kings’ palaces, especially those that have an abode there in the quality of the king’s children, then how great a privilege will it be to have an apartment or mansion assigned to us in God’s heavenly palace, and to have a place there as his children! How great is their glory and honor that are admitted to be of the household of God!
[Pg 73]1. Let everyone be encouraged to earnestly seek to be welcomed into a place in heaven. You have heard that this is God’s house; it is his temple. If David, when he was in the wilderness of Judah and in the land of Geshur and the Philistines, longed so much to return to the land of Israel just to have a place in God’s house on earth, and valued even the position of a doorkeeper there, how incredible will it be to have a place in this heavenly temple of God! If those who have a seat in the courts of kings or in the rooms of royal palaces are considered to enjoy a great privilege, especially those who reside there as the king’s children, then how extraordinary will it be to have a room or mansion assigned to us in God’s heavenly palace, and to have a place there as his children! How great is the glory and honor of those who are welcomed into the household of God!
And seeing there are many mansions there, mansions enough for us all, our folly will be the greater if we neglect to seek a place in heaven, having our minds foolishly taken up about the worthless, fading things of this world. Here consider three things:
And since there are many rooms there, enough for all of us, it would be even more foolish to ignore the opportunity to find our place in heaven while we waste our time on the worthless, temporary things of this world. Here, consider three things:
(1) How little a while you can have any mansion or place of abode in this world. Now you have a dwelling amongst the living. You have a house or mansion of your own, or at least one that is at present for your use, and now you have a seat in the house of God; but how little a while will this continue! In a very little while, and the place that now knows you in this world will know you no more. The habitation you have here will be empty of you; you will be carried dead out of it, or shall die at a distance from it, and never enter into it any more, or into any other abode in this world. Your mansion or place of abode in this world, however convenient or commodious it may be, is but as a tent that shall soon be taken down, but a[Pg 74] lodge in a garden of cucumbers. Your stay is as it were but for a night. Your body itself is but a house of clay which will quickly moulder and tumble down, and you shall have no other habitation here in this world but the grave.
(1) How short a time you can really have any home or place to live in this world. Right now, you have a place among the living. You have your own house or at least one that’s yours for now, and you have a seat in the house of God; but this won’t last long! In no time, the place that knows you now will not recognize you anymore. The home you have here will be empty without you; you will be carried out dead from it, or will die far from it, never to enter it again, or any other place in this world. Your home in this world, no matter how nice or comfortable it is, is just a tent that will soon be taken down, just a[Pg 74] temporary spot in a garden of cucumbers. Your stay is really just for a night. Your body itself is just a house of clay that will quickly decay and fall apart, and you will have no other home here in this world except the grave.
Thus God in his providence is putting you in mind by the repeated instances of death that have been in the town within the two weeks past, both in one house: in which death he has shown his dominion over old and young. The son was taken away first before the father, being in his full strength and flower of his days; and the father, who was then well and having no appearance of approaching death, followed in a few days: and their habitation and their seat in the house of God in this world will know them no more.
Thus, God is reminding you through the recent deaths that have occurred in the town over the past two weeks, all from one home. In this, He has demonstrated His power over both the young and the old. The son passed away first while he was at the peak of his life, and then the father, who seemed healthy and showed no signs of nearing death, followed just days later. Their home and their place in the house of God in this world will no longer have them.
Take warning by these warnings of Providence to improve your time that you may have a mansion in heaven. We have a house of worship newly created amongst us which now you have a seat in, and probably are pleased with the ornaments of it; and though you have a place in so comely a house, yet you know not how little a while you shall have a place in this house of God. Here are a couple snatched away by death that had met in it but a few times, that have been snatched out of it before it was fully finished and never will have any more a seat in it. You know not how soon you may follow, and then of great importance will it be to you to have a seat in God’s house above. Both of the persons lately deceased were much on their death-beds warning others to improve their precious time. The first of them was much in expressing his sense of the vast importance of an interest in Christ, as I was a witness, and was earnest in calling on others to improve their time, to be thorough, to get an interest in Christ, and seemed very desirous that young people might receive council and warning from him, as the words of a dying man, to do their utmost to make sure of conversion; and a little before he died left a request to me that I would warn the young people in his room.[Pg 75] God has been warning of you in his death and the death of his father that so soon followed. The words of dying persons should be of special weight with us, for then they are in circumstances wherein they are most capable to look on things as they are and judge aright of ’em,—between both worlds as it were. Still that we must all be in.
Take these warnings from Providence seriously to make the most of your time so you can have a place in heaven. We have a newly built house of worship where you have a seat, and you probably like its decorations; but even though you have a spot in such a beautiful place, you don’t know how little time you will have a seat in this house of God. Two people have been taken by death who had only met here a few times; they were taken before it was fully completed and will never have a seat again. You don’t know how soon you might follow them, and then it will be very important for you to have a place in God’s house above. Both of the recently deceased were very concerned on their deathbeds to remind others to make the best use of their precious time. The first one often expressed how crucial it is to have an interest in Christ, and I witnessed this. He earnestly called on others to use their time wisely, to be thorough in securing an interest in Christ, and he seemed very eager for young people to take his dying words as a warning to do their best to ensure their conversion. Just before he died, he asked me to remind the young people in his place. God has been warning you through his death and the death of his father that followed so soon after. The words of dying people should carry special weight for us because at that moment, they can see things as they truly are and judge them rightly, caught between both worlds, as we all eventually will be.
Let our young people, therefore, take warning from hence, and don’t be such fools as to neglect seeking a place and mansion in heaven. Young persons are especially apt to be taken with the pleasing things of this world. You are now, it may be, much pleased with hopes of your future circumstances in this world; [and you are now, it may be, much] pleased with the ornaments of that house of worship that you with others have a place in. But, alas, do you not too little consider how soon you may be taken away from all these things, and no more forever have any part in any mansion or house or enjoyment or happiness under the sun? Therefore let it be your main care to secure an everlasting habitation for hereafter.
Let our young people take a warning from this and don't be foolish by neglecting to seek a place and home in heaven. Young people are especially drawn to the appealing things of this world. You might be quite pleased right now with your hopes for your future in this life; and you might be enjoying the beauty of the place of worship that you and others belong to. But, sadly, do you not realize how soon you could be taken away from all these things, and never again have a part in any home or enjoyment or happiness in this world? So, make it your top priority to secure an eternal home for the future.
(2) Consider when you die, if you have no mansion in the house of God in heaven, you must have your place of abode in the habitation of devils. There is no middle place between them, and when you go hence, you must go to one or the other of these. Some have a mansion prepared for them in heaven from the foundation [of the world]; others are sent away as cursed into everlasting burnings prepared for the [devil and his angels]. Consider how miserable those must be that shall have their habitation with devils to all eternity. Devils are foul spirits; God’s great enemies. Their habitation is the blackness of darkness; a place of the utmost filthiness, abomination, darkness, disgrace and torment. O, how would you rather ten thousand times have no place of abode at all, have no being, than to have a place [with devils]!
(2) Think about what happens when you die. If you don’t have a place in God’s mansion in heaven, you’ll have to stay in the dwelling of devils. There’s no in-between, and when you leave this life, you must go to one of these two places. Some people have a place in heaven prepared for them since the beginning of time; others are cast away as cursed into everlasting fire meant for the devil and his angels. Imagine how miserable it must be for those who will spend eternity with devils. Devils are evil spirits, God’s greatest enemies. Their home is the deepest darkness, a place of utter filth, horror, despair, and torment. Oh, wouldn’t you prefer to have no home at all, to not exist, rather than end up in a place with devils?
(3) If you die unconverted, you will have the worse place in hell for having had a seat or place in God’s house in this[Pg 76] world. As there are many mansions, places of different degrees of honor in heaven, so there are various abodes and places or degrees of torment and misery in hell; and those will have the worst place there that [dying unconverted, have had the best place in God’s house here]. Solomon speaks of a peculiarly awful sight that he had seen, that of a wicked man buried that had gone [from the place of the holy], Eccl. viii. 10. Such as have had a seat in God’s house, have been in a sense exalted up to heaven, set on the gate of heaven, [if they die unconverted, shall be] cast down to hell.
(3) If you die unconverted, you'll end up in the worst spot in hell for having had a place in God’s house in this[Pg 76] world. Just as there are many mansions with different levels of honor in heaven, there are also various levels of torment and suffering in hell. Those who die unconverted after having the best place in God’s house will have the worst place there. Solomon talks about a particularly awful sight he witnessed—a wicked man being buried who had come from the place of the holy, Eccl. viii. 10. Those who have had a seat in God’s house have been, in a way, raised up to heaven, positioned at the gate of heaven, but if they die unconverted, they will be cast down to hell.
2. The second exhortation that I would offer from what has been said is to seek a high place in heaven. Seeing there are many mansions of different degrees of honor and dignity in heaven, let us seek to obtain a mansion of distinguished glory. ’Tis revealed to us that there are different degrees of glory to that end that we might seek after the higher degrees. God offered high degrees of glory to that end, that we might seek them by eminent holiness and good works: 2 Cor. ix. 6, “He that sows sparingly [shall reap also sparingly; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully].” It is not becoming persons to be over anxious about an high seat in God’s house in this world, for that is the honor that is of men; but we can’t too earnestly seek after an high seat in God’s house above, by seeking eminent holiness, for that is the honor that is of God.
2. The second piece of advice I’d like to share based on what has been said is to aim for a high place in heaven. Since there are many rooms of varying levels of honor and dignity in heaven, let's strive to attain a room of exceptional glory. It's revealed to us that there are different levels of glory so that we might pursue the higher ones. God offers elevated levels of glory to encourage us to seek them through outstanding holiness and good deeds: 2 Cor. ix. 6, “He who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and he who sows generously will also reap generously.” It’s not appropriate for people to be overly concerned about gaining a high position in God’s house in this world, as that is the honor that comes from men; but we should earnestly strive for a high position in God’s house above by pursuing exceptional holiness, as that is the honor that comes from God.
’Tis very little worth the while for us to pursue after honor in this world, where the greatest honor is but a bubble and will soon vanish away, and death will level all. Some have more stately houses than others, and some are in higher office than others, and some are richer than others and have higher seats in the meeting-house than others; but all graves are upon a level. One rotting, putrefying corpse is as ignoble as another; the worms are as bold with one carcass as another.
It’s hardly worth our time to chase after honor in this world, where the greatest honor is just a fleeting illusion that will soon disappear, and death will make us all equal. Some people have fancier houses than others, some hold higher positions, and some are wealthier and sit in better seats at church than others; but all graves are equal. One decaying body is just as unremarkable as another; the worms care just as much about one corpse as they do another.
But the mansions in God’s house above are everlasting mansions. Those that have seats allotted ’em there, whether of[Pg 77] greater or lesser dignity, whether nearer or further from the throne, will hold ’em to all eternity. This is promised, Rev. iii. 12: “Him that overcometh I will make him a pillar in the temple [of my God, and he shall go no more out].” If it be worth the while to desire and seek high seats in the meeting-house, where you are one day in a week, and where you shall never come but few days in all; if it be worth the while much to prize one seat above another in the house of worship only because it is the pew or seat that is ranked first in number, and to be seen here for a few days, how will it be worth the while to seek an high mansion in God’s temple and in that glorious place that is the everlasting habitation of God and all his children! You that are pleased with your seats in this house because you are seated high or in a place that is looked upon honorable by those that sit round about, and because many can behold you, consider how short a time you will enjoy this pleasure. And if there be any that are not suited in their seats because they are too low for them, let them consider that it is but a very little while before it will [be] all one to you whether you have sat high or low here. But it will be of infinite and everlasting concern to you where your seat is in another world. Let your great concern be while in this world so to improve your opportunities in God’s house in this world, whether you sit high or low, as that you may have a distinguished and glorious mansion in God’s house in heaven, where you may be fixed in your place in that glorious assembly in an everlasting rest.
But the mansions in God's house above are eternal homes. Those assigned seats there, whether of greater or lesser importance, whether closer or further from the throne, will be held for all eternity. This is promised in Revelation 3:12: “To him who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of my God, and he will never depart from it.” If it's worth it to desire and seek prominent seats in the meeting house, where you gather once a week and attend only for a few days in total; if it's worthwhile to value one seat over another in the house of worship simply because it’s the first in number, and to be seen there for a short time, how much more important is it to seek a high home in God’s temple and in that glorious place, which is the everlasting home of God and all His children! If you're happy with your seat in this place because you sit high or in a spot deemed honorable by those around you, and because many can see you, think about how brief that pleasure will be. And if there are those who feel their seats are too low for them, consider that it won’t be long before it doesn’t matter whether you sat high or low here. But it will matter infinitely and eternally where your place is in the next world. Let your primary focus while in this life be to make the most of your time in God’s house, regardless of whether you sit high or low, so that you may have a distinguished and glorious home in God’s house in heaven, where you can find your place in that glorious assembly in everlasting rest.
Let the main thing that we prize in God’s house be, not the outward ornaments of it, or a high seat in it, but the word of God and his ordinances in it. And spend your time here in seeking Christ, that he may prepare a place for you in his Father’s house, that when he comes again to this world, he may take you to himself, that where he is, there you may be also.
Let the most important thing we value in God’s house be not the decorative aspects or a prominent position, but the word of God and His teachings. Spend your time here seeking Christ, so that He can prepare a place for you in His Father’s house. When He returns to this world, may He take you to Himself, so that where He is, you may be also.
V
SINNERS IN THE HANDS OF AN ANGRY GOD°
Deuteronomy xxxii. 35.—Their foot shall slide in due time.
Deuteronomy xxxii. 35.—Their downfall will come at the right moment.
In this verse is threatened the vengeance of God on the wicked unbelieving
Israelites, that were God’s visible people, and lived under means of
grace; and that notwithstanding all God’s wonderful works that he had
wrought towards that people, yet remained, as is expressed verse 28, void
of counsel, having no understanding in them; and that, under all the
cultivations of heaven, brought forth bitter and poisonous fruit; as in
the two verses next preceding the text.
In this verse, God's vengeance is directed at the wicked, unbelieving Israelites, who were His visible people living under His grace. Despite all the amazing works He had done for them, they remained, as stated in verse 28, lacking in wisdom and understanding. They produced bitter and toxic fruit, despite all the blessings from heaven, as shown in the two verses right before this one.
The expression that I have chosen for my text, their foot shall slide in due time, seems to imply the following things relating to the punishment and destruction that these wicked Israelites were exposed to.
The phrase I've chosen for my text, their foot shall slide in due time, suggests several points about the punishment and destruction that these sinful Israelites were facing.
1. That they were always exposed to destruction; as one that stands or walks in slippery places is always exposed to fall. This is implied in the manner of their destruction’s coming upon them, being represented by their foot’s sliding. The same is expressed, Psalm lxxiii. 18: “Surely thou didst set them in slippery places; thou castedst them down into destruction.”
1. They were constantly at risk of destruction; like someone standing or walking in slippery spots, they are always in danger of falling. This is suggested by the way their destruction happens, shown by their slipping. The same is stated in Psalm 73:18: “Surely you set them in slippery places; you threw them down into destruction.”
2. It implies that they were always exposed to sudden, unexpected destruction; as he that walks in slippery places is every moment liable to fall, he can’t foresee one moment whether he shall stand or fall the next; and when he does fall, he falls at once, without warning, which is also expressed in that Psalm lxxiii. 18, 19: “Surely thou didst set them in slippery places: thou castedst them down into destruction. How are they brought into desolation, as in a moment!”
2. It means that they were always at risk of sudden, unexpected destruction; just like someone walking on a slippery surface is always in danger of falling, they can’t know from one moment to the next whether they will stay upright or fall. And when they do fall, it happens instantly, without any warning, which is also captured in Psalm 73:18, 19: “Surely you set them on slippery ground; you cast them down to destruction. How suddenly are they brought to ruin, as in a moment!”
[Pg 79]3. Another thing implied is, that they are liable to fall of themselves, without being thrown down by the hand of another; as he that stands or walks on slippery ground needs nothing but his own weight to throw him down.
[Pg 79]3. Another thing suggested is that they can fall by themselves, without being pushed by someone else; just like a person standing or walking on slippery ground needs nothing but their own weight to bring them down.
4. That the reason why they are not fallen already, and don’t fall now, is only that God’s appointed time is not come. For it is said that when that due time, or appointed time comes, their foot shall slide. Then they shall be left to fall, as they are inclined by their own weight. God won’t hold them up in these slippery places any longer, but will let them go; and then, at that very instant, they shall fall to destruction; as he that stands in such slippery declining ground on the edge of a pit that he can’t stand alone, when he is let go he immediately falls and is lost.
4. The reason they haven’t fallen already and aren’t falling now is simply that God’s appointed time hasn’t arrived. It is said that when the right time comes, their foot shall slide. Then they will be left to fall, as they are already leaning by their own weight. God won’t support them in these dangerous situations any longer but will let them go; and at that very moment, they will fall into destruction, like someone standing on slippery ground at the edge of a pit who can't maintain their balance—when they’re released, they immediately fall and are lost.
The observation from the words that I would now insist upon is this,
The point I want to emphasize now is this,
There is nothing that keeps wicked men at any one moment out of hell, but the mere pleasure of God.
Nothing prevents evil people from going to hell at any moment except for God's simple pleasure.
By the mere pleasure of God, I mean his sovereign pleasure, his arbitrary will, restrained by no obligation, hindered by no manner of difficulty, any more than if nothing else but God’s mere will had in the least degree or in any respect whatsoever any hand in the preservation of wicked men one moment.
By the simple will of God, I mean His supreme will, His arbitrary choice, not bound by any obligation or limited by any difficulty, just as if God's will alone had even the slightest role in keeping wicked people alive for even a moment.
The truth of this observation may appear by the following considerations.
The truth of this observation can be seen in the following points.
1. There is no want of power in God to cast wicked men into hell at any moment. Men’s hands can’t be strong when God rises up: the strongest have no power to resist him, nor can any deliver out of his hands.
1. God has more than enough power to throw wicked people into hell at any moment. No one's strength can hold up when God stands against them; even the strongest can't resist Him, and no one can escape from His grasp.
He is not only able to cast wicked men into hell, but he can most easily do it. Sometimes an earthly prince meets with a great deal of difficulty to subdue a rebel that has found means[Pg 80] to fortify himself, and has made himself strong by the number of his followers. But it is not so with God. There is no fortress that is any defence against the power of God. Though hand join in hand, and vast multitudes of God’s enemies combine and associate themselves, they are easily broken in pieces: they are as great heaps of light chaff before the whirlwind; or large quantities of dry stubble before devouring flames. We find it easy to tread on and crush a worm that we see crawling on the earth; so ’tis easy for us to cut or singe a slender thread that any thing hangs by; thus easy is it for God, when he pleases, to cast his enemies down to hell. What are we, that we should think to stand before him, at whose rebuke the earth trembles, and before whom the rocks are thrown down!
He not only has the power to throw wicked people into hell, but he can do it effortlessly. Sometimes, an earthly ruler struggles a lot to defeat a rebel who has fortified himself and gained strength with his followers. But it’s not the same with God. There’s no fortress that can protect against God's power. Even if God’s enemies unite and band together, they are easily shattered: they’re like piles of light chaff in a storm or large amounts of dry stubble in fierce flames. We find it easy to step on and crush a worm we see crawling on the ground; similarly, it’s easy for us to cut or singe a slender thread by which something hangs. In the same way, it’s easy for God, whenever he wants, to cast his enemies down to hell. Who are we to think we can stand before him, at whose command the earth shakes, and before whom the rocks crumble?
2. They deserve to be cast into hell; so that divine justice never stands in the way, it makes no objection against God’s using his power at any moment to destroy them. Yea, on the contrary, justice calls aloud for an infinite punishment of their sins. Divine justice says of the tree that brings forth such grapes of Sodom, “Cut it down, why cumbereth it the ground?” Luke xiii. 7. The sword of divine justice is every moment brandished over their heads, and ’tis nothing but the hand of arbitrary mercy, and God’s mere will, that holds it back.
2. They deserve to be sent to hell; divine justice never holds back, and it doesn’t stop God from using His power to destroy them at any moment. In fact, justice demands an infinite punishment for their sins. Divine justice refers to the tree that produces such wicked fruits, saying, “Cut it down, why is it taking up space on the ground?” Luke xiii. 7. The sword of divine justice is constantly raised over their heads, and it’s only the hand of unearned mercy and God’s simple will that keeps it from falling.
3. They are already under a sentence of condemnation to hell. They don’t only justly deserve to be cast down thither, but the sentence of the law of God, that eternal and immutable rule of righteousness that God has fixed between him and mankind, is gone out against them, and stands against them; so that they are bound over already to hell: John iii. 18, “He that believeth not is condemned already.” So that every unconverted man properly belongs to hell; that is his place; from thence he is: John viii. 23, “Ye are from beneath:” and thither he is bound; ’tis the place that justice, and God’s word, and the sentence of his unchangeable law, assigns to him.
3. They are already sentenced to hell. They not only justly deserve to be sent there, but the law of God, that eternal and unchanging standard of righteousness that God has established between Himself and humanity, has declared against them and remains in effect; so they are already condemned to hell: John iii. 18, “He that believes not is condemned already.” Therefore, every unconverted person rightfully belongs in hell; that is their designated place; that’s where they originate from: John viii. 23, “You are from beneath:” and they are destined for that place; it is the one that justice, God’s word, and the pronouncement of His unchanging law assign to them.
They are now the objects of that very same anger and[Pg 81] wrath of God, that is expressed in the torments of hell: and the reason why they don’t go down to hell at each moment is not because God, in whose power they are, is not then very angry with them; as angry as he is with many of those miserable creatures that he is now tormenting in hell, and do there feel and bear the fierceness of his wrath. Yea, God is a great deal more angry with great numbers that are now on earth, yea, doubtless, with many that are now in this congregation, that, it may be, are at ease and quiet, than he is with many of those that are now in the flames of hell.
They are now the targets of that same anger and[Pg 81] wrath of God, which is shown in the sufferings of hell. The reason they don’t plunge into hell at every moment is not because God, who has power over them, isn’t incredibly angry with them; He is as angry with them as He is with many of those miserable souls He is currently tormenting in hell, who feel and endure the intensity of His wrath. In fact, God is much angrier with a large number of people on earth, including many right here in this congregation who might feel comfortable and at peace, than He is with many of those burning in the flames of hell.
So that it is not because God is unmindful of their wickedness, and don’t resent it, that he don’t let loose his hand and cut them off. God is not altogether such a one as themselves, though they may imagine him to be so. The wrath of God burns against them; their damnation don’t slumber; the pit is prepared; the fire is made ready; the furnace is now hot, ready to receive them; the flames do now rage and glow. The glittering sword is whet, and held over them, and the pit hath opened her mouth under them.
So it’s not that God is unaware of their evil actions or doesn’t care about them; that’s why He doesn’t just strike them down. God is not at all like them, even if they think He is. God’s anger is directed at them; their destruction isn’t waiting; the pit is prepared; the fire is ready; the furnace is hot and ready to take them in; the flames are raging and glowing. The shining sword is sharpened and poised above them, and the pit has opened its mouth beneath them.
5. The devil stands ready to fall upon them, and seize them as his own, at what moment God shall permit him. They belong to him; he has their souls in his possession, and under his dominion. The Scripture represents them as his goods, Luke xi. 21. The devils watch them; they are ever by them, at their right hand; they stand waiting for them, like greedy hungry lions that see their prey, and expect to have it, but are for the present kept back; if God should withdraw his hand by which they are restrained, they would in one moment fly upon their poor souls. The old serpent is gaping for them; hell opens its mouth wide to receive them; and if God should permit it, they would be hastily swallowed up and lost.
5. The devil is ready to pounce on them and take them as his own whenever God allows it. They belong to him; he has their souls in his grip and under his control. The Scripture refers to them as his goods, Luke xi. 21. The devils watch over them; they are always close by, waiting like greedy hungry lions that see their target and expect to catch it but are currently held back. If God were to withdraw His protection, they would instantly attack their helpless souls. The old serpent is eager for them; hell opens its mouth wide to take them in; and if God allowed it, they would quickly be swallowed up and lost.
6. There are in the souls of wicked men those hellish principles reigning, that would presently kindle and flame out into hell-fire, if it were not for God’s restraints. There is laid in[Pg 82] the very nature of carnal men a foundation for the torments of hell: there are those corrupt principles, in reigning power in them, and in full possession of them, that are seeds of hell-fire. These principles are active and powerful, exceeding violent in their nature, and if it were not for the restraining hand of God upon them, they would soon break out, they would flame out after the same manner as the same corruptions, the same enmity does in the heart of damned souls, and would beget the same torments in ’em as they do in them. The souls of the wicked are in Scripture compared to the troubled sea, Isaiah lvii. 20. For the present God restrains their wickedness by his mighty power, as he does the raging waves of the troubled sea, saying, “Hitherto shalt thou come, and no further;” but if God should withdraw that restraining power, it would soon carry all afore it. Sin is the ruin and misery of the soul; it is destructive in its nature; and if God should leave it without restraint, there would need nothing else to make the soul perfectly miserable. The corruption of the heart of man is a thing that is immoderate and boundless in its fury; and while wicked men live here, it is like fire pent up by God’s restraints, whenas if it were let loose, it would set on fire the course of nature; and as the heart is now a sink of sin, so, if sin was not restrained, it would immediately turn the soul into a fiery oven, or a furnace of fire and brimstone.
6. Inside the souls of wicked people lie those hellish principles that would quickly erupt into hellfire if it weren't for God's restraints. There exists, in[Pg 82] the very nature of sinful people, a foundation for the torments of hell: those corrupt principles hold power over them and are fully possessed by them, serving as seeds of hellfire. These principles are active and powerful, extremely violent by nature, and if it weren't for God's restraining hand upon them, they would soon break free and ignite in the same way that corruptions and enmity do in the hearts of damned souls, causing them the same torments that they experience. The souls of the wicked are compared in Scripture to a troubled sea, as stated in Isaiah lvii. 20. Currently, God restrains their wickedness through His mighty power, just like He does with the raging waves of the troubled sea, declaring, “You may come this far and no further;” but if God were to withdraw that restraining power, it would soon drown everything in its path. Sin is the ruin and misery of the soul; it is destructive by nature, and if God left it unrestrained, nothing else would be needed to make the soul completely miserable. The corruption in the hearts of men is excessive and boundless in its fury, and while wicked people live here, it’s like a fire kept in check by God’s restraints; if it were unleashed, it would set the entire world on fire. As the heart is currently a sink of sin, if sin were not restrained, it would immediately turn the soul into a fiery oven or a furnace of fire and brimstone.
7. It is no security to wicked men for one moment, that there are no visible means of death at hand. ’Tis no security to a natural man, that he is now in health, and that he don’t see which way he should now immediately go out of the world by any accident, and that there is no visible danger in any respect in his circumstances. The manifold and continual experience of the world in all ages shows that this is no evidence that a man is not on the very brink of eternity, and that the next step won’t be into another world. The unseen, unthought of ways and means of persons’ going suddenly out of[Pg 83] the world are innumerable and inconceivable. Unconverted men walk over the pit of hell on a rotten covering, and there are innumerable places in this covering so weak that they won’t bear their weight, and these places are not seen. The arrows of death fly unseen at noonday; the sharpest sight can’t discern them. God has so many different, unsearchable ways of taking wicked men out of the world and sending ’em to hell, that there is nothing to make it appear that God had need to be at the expense of a miracle, or go out of the ordinary course of his providence, to destroy any wicked man, at any moment. All the means that there are of sinners’ going out of the world are so in God’s hands, and so absolutely subject to his power and determination, that it don’t depend at all less on the mere will of God, whether sinners shall at any moment go to hell, than if means were never made use of, or at all concerned in the case.
7. It offers no safety to wicked people for even a moment that there are no visible means of death nearby. It doesn’t guarantee safety for someone who is alive that they are currently healthy, that they don’t see how they might suddenly leave this world due to an accident, or that there’s no obvious danger in their situation. The countless experiences throughout history demonstrate that this offers no proof that someone isn’t on the very edge of eternity, and that the next step won’t lead them into another world. The unseen and unexpected ways in which people can suddenly exit [Pg 83] this life are countless and unimaginable. Unconverted individuals walk over the pit of hell on a fragile surface, with many spots in this surface so weak that they cannot support their weight, and these weak spots are not visible. The arrows of death fly unseen even at noon; the sharpest eyes can’t detect them. God has countless, unfathomable ways of removing wicked individuals from the world and sending them to hell, such that there’s no reason to think He would need to work a miracle, or step outside of His usual course of action, to destroy any wicked person at any moment. All the ways that sinners might leave this world are firmly in God’s control, entirely subject to His power and determination, so it depends no less on God’s mere will whether sinners will go to hell at any moment than if no means were ever used or involved in the situation at all.
8. Natural men’s prudence and care to preserve their own lives, or the care of others to preserve them, don’t secure ’em a moment. This, divine providence and universal experience does also bear testimony to. There is this clear evidence that men’s own wisdom is no security to them from death; that if it were otherwise we should see some difference between the wise and politic men of the world and others, with regard to their liableness to early and unexpected death; but how is it in fact? Eccles. ii. 16, “How dieth the wise man? As the fool.”
8. The natural instincts of people to look after their own safety and the efforts of others to protect them don't guarantee their survival for even a moment. This is supported by divine providence and universal experience. It's clear that a person's own wisdom doesn’t protect them from death; if it did, we would see a difference between wise and shrewd individuals and everyone else when it comes to their chances of facing an early and unexpected death. But what do we actually observe? Eccles. ii. 16, “How does the wise man die? Just like the fool.”
9. All wicked men’s pains and contrivance they use to escape hell, while they continue to reject Christ, and so remain wicked men, don’t secure ’em from hell one moment. Almost every natural man that hears of hell flatters himself that he shall escape it; he depends upon himself for his own security, he flatters himself in what he has done, in what he is now doing, or what he intends to do; every one lays out matters in his own mind how he shall avoid damnation, and flatters [Pg 84]himself that he contrives well for himself, and that his schemes won’t fail. They hear indeed that there are but few saved, and that the bigger part of men that have died heretofore are gone to hell; but each one imagines that he lays out matters better for his own escape than others have done: he don’t intend to come to that place of torment; he says within himself, that he intends to take care that shall be effectual, and to order matters so for himself as not to fail.
9. All the efforts and tricks that wicked people use to avoid hell, while they continue to reject Christ and stay wicked, don’t protect them from hell for even a moment. Almost every person who hears about hell believes they will escape it; they rely on themselves for their own safety, comforting themselves with what they have done, what they are doing now, or what they plan to do. Each person thinks through their own strategy for avoiding damnation and assures themselves that they have a solid plan and that their strategies won’t fail. They indeed hear that only a few are saved and that the majority of people who have died before are in hell; but each one believes that they have devised a better plan for their own escape than others did. They don’t intend to end up in that place of torment; they tell themselves that they will make sure their efforts are effective and arrange things in a way that won’t let them down.
But the foolish children of men do miserably delude themselves in their own schemes, and in their confidence in their own strength and wisdom; they trust to nothing but a shadow. The bigger part of those that heretofore have lived under the same means of grace, and are now dead, are undoubtedly gone to hell; and it was not because they were not as wise as those that are now alive; it was not because they did not lay out matters as well for themselves to secure their own escape. If it were so that we could come to speak with them, and could inquire of them, one by one, whether they expected, when alive, and when they used to hear about hell, ever to be subjects of that misery, we, doubtless, should hear one and another reply, “No, I never intended to come here: I had laid out matters otherwise in my mind; I thought I should contrive well for myself: I thought my scheme good: I intended to take effectual care; but it came upon me unexpected; I did not look for it at that time, and in that manner; it came as a thief: death outwitted me: God’s wrath was too quick for me. O my cursed foolishness! I was flattering myself, and pleasing myself with vain dreams of what I would do hereafter; and when I was saying peace and safety, then sudden destruction came upon me.”
But the foolish children of men seriously mislead themselves with their own plans, putting too much faith in their own strength and wisdom; they rely on nothing but an illusion. Most of those who lived under the same opportunities for grace and are now dead have undoubtedly gone to hell; and it wasn’t because they weren’t as wise as those who are still alive; it wasn’t because they didn’t prepare as well for their own escape. If we could speak with them and ask each one whether they ever expected, while alive, and when they heard about hell, to experience that kind of misery, we would surely hear them respond, “No, I never intended to end up here: I had planned differently; I thought I was taking the right steps for myself: I believed my plan was solid: I intended to take real precautions; but it caught me off guard; I didn’t expect it at that moment, and in that way; it came like a thief: death outsmarted me: God’s wrath was too fast for me. Oh, my cursed foolishness! I was flattering myself and comforting myself with empty dreams of what I would do in the future; and when I was saying everything was fine and safe, then sudden destruction came upon me.”
10. God has laid himself under no obligation, by any promise, to keep any natural man out of hell one moment. God certainly has made no promises either of eternal life, or of any deliverance or preservation from eternal death, but what are contained in the covenant of grace, the promises that are given[Pg 85] in Christ, in whom all the promises are yea and amen. But surely they have no interest in the promises of the covenant of grace that are not the children of the covenant, and that do not believe in any of the promises of the covenant, and have no interest in the Mediator of the covenant.
10. God has put himself under no obligation, by any promise, to keep any person out of hell for even one moment. God definitely hasn’t made any promises of eternal life or any rescue or protection from eternal death, except those found in the covenant of grace, the promises given[Pg 85] in Christ, in whom all the promises are true and trustworthy. But surely, those who are not children of the covenant, who do not believe in any of its promises, and who have no relationship with the Mediator of the covenant, have no stake in the promises of the covenant of grace.
So that, whatever some have imagined and pretended about promises made to natural men’s earnest seeking and knocking, ’tis plain and manifest, that whatever pains a natural man takes in religion, whatever prayers he makes, till he believes in Christ, God is under no manner of obligation to keep him a moment from eternal destruction.
So, despite what some people might think or claim about promises made to those who genuinely seek and strive for something better, it’s clear that no matter how much effort a person puts into religion or how many prayers they say, until they believe in Christ, God has no obligation to protect them from eternal destruction for even a moment.
So that thus it is, that natural men are held in the hand of God over the pit of hell; they have deserved the fiery pit, and are already sentenced to it; and God is dreadfully provoked, his anger is as great towards them as to those that are actually suffering the executions of the fierceness of his wrath in hell, and they have done nothing in the least to appease or abate that anger, neither is God in the least bound by any promise to hold ’em up one moment; the devil is waiting for them, hell is gaping for them, the flames gather and flash about them, and would fain lay hold on them and swallow them up; the fire pent up in their own hearts is struggling to break out; and they have no interest in any Mediator, there are no means within reach that can be any security to them. In short they have no refuge, nothing to take hold of; all that preserves them every moment is the mere arbitrary will, and uncovenanted, unobliged forbearance of an incensed God.
So, here’s the deal: regular people are held in God's grip over the edge of hell; they deserve the fiery pit and are already sentenced to it. God is extremely angry; His fury towards them is as intense as it is towards those who are actually suffering the consequences of His wrath in hell. They haven't done anything to ease that anger, and God isn't obligated by any promise to keep them safe for even a moment. The devil is waiting for them, hell is wide open for them, the flames are rising and swirling around them, eager to grab them and pull them in. The fire pent up in their own hearts is trying to break free. They have no connection to any Mediator, and there are no means available that can offer them any security. In short, they have no refuge, nothing to hold on to; all that keeps them alive every moment is simply the arbitrary will and unpromised patience of an angry God.
APPLICATION
Application
The use may be of awakening to unconverted persons in this congregation. This that you have heard is the case of every one of you that are out of Christ. That world of misery, that lake of burning brimstone, is extended abroad under you.[Pg 86] There is the dreadful pit of the glowing flames of the wrath of God; there is hell’s wide gaping mouth open; and you have nothing to stand upon, nor any thing to take hold of. There is nothing between you and hell but the air; ’tis only the power and mere pleasure of God that holds you up.
The message may be an awakening for those who haven’t converted in this congregation. What you’ve just heard applies to everyone among you who is outside of Christ. That world of suffering, that lake of burning sulfur, is lying beneath you. [Pg 86] There is the terrifying pit of the raging flames of God’s wrath; hell’s wide mouth is open; and there’s nothing solid beneath you or anything to grab onto. The only thing standing between you and hell is the air; it’s solely the power and sheer will of God that keeps you from falling in.
You probably are not sensible of this; you find you are kept out of hell, but don’t see the hand of God in it, but look at other things, as the good state of your bodily constitution, your care of your own life, and the means you use for your own preservation. But indeed these things are nothing; if God should withdraw his hand, they would avail no more to keep you from falling than the thin air to hold up a person that is suspended in it.
You probably don't realize this; you see you’re safe from hell, but you don’t recognize God’s role in it. Instead, you focus on other things, like your good health, your self-care, and the ways you try to stay safe. But honestly, those things mean nothing; if God were to take His hand away, they wouldn’t keep you from falling any more than thin air can support someone who's hanging in it.
Your wickedness makes you as it were heavy as lead, and to tend downwards with great weight and pressure towards hell; and if God should let you go, you would immediately sink and swiftly descend and plunge into the bottomless gulf, and your healthy constitution, and your own care and prudence, and best contrivance, and all your righteousness, would have no more influence to uphold you and keep you out of hell than a spider’s web would have to stop a falling rock. Were it not that so is the sovereign pleasure of God, the earth would not bear you one moment; for you are a burden to it; the creation groans with you; the creature is made subject to the bondage of your corruption, not willingly; the sun don’t willingly shine upon you to give you light to serve sin and Satan; the earth don’t willingly yield her increase to satisfy your lusts; nor is it willingly a stage for your wickedness to be acted upon; the air don’t willingly serve you for breath to maintain the flame of life in your vitals, while you spend your life in the service of God’s enemies. God’s creatures are good, and were made for men to serve God with, and don’t willingly subserve to any other purpose, and groan when they are abused to purposes so directly contrary to their nature and end. And the[Pg 87] world would spew you out, were it not for the sovereign hand of him who hath subjected it in hope. There are the black clouds of God’s wrath now hanging directly over your heads, full of the dreadful storm, and big with thunder; and were it not for the restraining hand of God, it would immediately burst forth upon you. The sovereign pleasure of God, for the present, stays his rough wind; otherwise it would come with fury, and your destruction would come like a whirlwind, and you would be like the chaff of the summer threshing floor.
Your wickedness weighs you down like lead, pulling you towards hell with great force. If God were to let you go, you would immediately sink and plunge into the bottomless pit. Your good health, careful planning, and all your righteousness wouldn’t keep you out of hell any more than a spider's web could stop a falling rock. If it weren’t for God’s sovereign will, the earth wouldn’t bear you for even a moment; you are a burden to it. Creation groans because of you; it was made subject to the corruption you bring, not willingly. The sun doesn’t willingly shine on you to provide light for you to serve sin and Satan. The earth doesn’t willingly produce growth to satisfy your desires, nor does it willingly serve as a stage for your wrongdoing. The air doesn’t willingly give you breath to sustain your life while you spend your life serving God’s enemies. God’s creatures are good and were created for people to honor God with, not for any other purpose. They groan when misused for such purposes that are completely against their nature and intent. The[Pg 87] world would reject you if it weren’t for God's sovereign hand that has subjected it in hope. Black clouds of God’s wrath are now hovering directly over you, full of dreadful storms and heavy with thunder; if not for God’s restraining hand, they would burst forth upon you immediately. God’s sovereign will currently holds back His fierce wind; otherwise, it would come with fury, and your destruction would arrive like a whirlwind, leaving you like chaff on a summer threshing floor.
The wrath of God is like great waters that are dammed for the present; they increase more and more, and rise higher and higher, till an outlet is given; and the longer the stream is stopped, the more rapid and mighty is its course, when once it is let loose. ’Tis true, that judgment against your evil work has not been executed hitherto; the floods of God’s vengeance have been withheld; but your guilt in the mean time is constantly increasing, and you are every day treasuring up more wrath; the waters are continually rising, and waxing more and more mighty; and there is nothing but the mere pleasure of God that holds the waters back, that are unwilling to be stopped, and press hard to go forward. If God should only withdraw his hand from the floodgate, it would immediately fly open, and the fiery floods of the fierceness and wrath of God would rush forth with inconceivable fury, and would come upon you with omnipotent power; and if your strength were ten thousand times greater than it is, yea, ten thousand times greater than the strength of the stoutest, sturdiest devil in hell, it would be nothing to withstand or endure it.
The anger of God is like massive waters that are currently held back; they build up more and more, rising higher and higher until there’s an outlet. The longer the flow is blocked, the more powerful and fast it becomes once it’s released. It’s true that judgment for your wrongdoings hasn’t been carried out yet; God’s retribution has been held back. But your guilt is constantly growing, and every day you’re storing up more anger against yourself. The waters are continually rising and getting stronger, and the only thing keeping them at bay is God’s will, as they are eager to break free. If God were to lift His hand from the floodgate, it would swing open, and the raging waters of His fierce anger would surge forth with unimaginable fury, coming at you with unstoppable power. Even if your strength were ten thousand times greater than it is now, or even ten thousand times greater than the strongest devil in hell, it would still be nothing compared to withstand or endure that force.
The bow of God’s wrath is bent, and the arrow made ready on the string, and justice bends the arrow at your heart, and strains the bow, and it is nothing but the mere pleasure of God, and that of an angry God, without any promise or obligation at all, that keeps the arrow one moment from being made drunk with your blood.
The bow of God’s wrath is drawn, and the arrow is ready on the string, and justice aims the arrow at your heart, and pulls back the bow, and it is only the sheer will of God, an angry God, without any promise or obligation, that prevents the arrow from being soaked in your blood for even a moment.
[Pg 88]Thus are all you that never passed under a great change of heart by the mighty power of the Spirit of God upon your souls; all that were never born again, and made new creatures, and raised from being dead in sin to a state of new and before altogether unexperienced light and life, (however you may have reformed your life in many things, and may have had religious affections, and may keep up a form of religion in your families and closets, and in the house of God, and may be strict in it), you are thus in the hands of an angry God; ’tis nothing but his mere pleasure that keeps you from being this moment swallowed up in everlasting destruction.
[Pg 88]So, all of you who have never undergone a significant change of heart through the powerful influence of God's Spirit in your lives; all of you who have never been born again, transformed into new beings, and brought from a state of being dead in sin to a state of new and previously unknown light and life, (even if you have improved your behavior in many ways, experienced religious feelings, and maintained a form of religion in your homes and private worship, and in church, and are strict about it), you are still in the hands of an angry God; it is nothing but His will that keeps you from being consumed right now by eternal destruction.
However unconvinced you may now be of the truth of what you hear, by and by you will be fully convinced of it. Those that are gone from being in the like circumstances with you see that it was so with them; for destruction came suddenly upon most of them; when they expected nothing of it, and while they were saying, Peace and safety: now they see, that those things that they depended on for peace and safety were nothing but thin air and empty shadows.
However unsure you might be right now about what you're hearing, eventually, you will be completely convinced of it. Those who have experienced similar situations can see that it was true for them; destruction came upon most of them suddenly when they least expected it, while they were saying, "Everything is fine and safe." Now they realize that the things they relied on for peace and safety were nothing but illusions and empty promises.
The God that holds you over the pit of hell, much as one holds a spider or some loathsome insect over the fire, abhors you, and is dreadfully provoked; his wrath towards you burns like fire; he looks upon you as worthy of nothing else, but to be cast into the fire; he is of purer eyes than to bear to have you in his sight; you are ten thousand times so abominable in his eyes, as the most hateful and venomous serpent is in ours. You have offended him infinitely more than ever a stubborn rebel did his prince: and yet it is nothing but his hand that holds you from falling into the fire every moment. ’Tis ascribed to nothing else, that you did not go to hell the last night; that you was suffered to awake again in this world after you closed your eyes to sleep; and there is no other reason to be given why you have not dropped into hell since you arose in the morning, but that God’s hand has held you up. There is no other[Pg 89] reason to be given why you han’t gone to hell since you have sat here in the house of God, provoking his pure eyes by your sinful wicked manner of attending his solemn worship. Yea, there is nothing else that is to be given as a reason why you don’t this very moment drop down into hell.°
The God who is keeping you from falling into the depths of hell is like someone holding a spider or a disgusting bug over a fire. He is repulsed by you and incredibly angry; His anger towards you burns like fire. He sees you as nothing more than something to be thrown into the flames; His eyes are too pure to even look at you. You are a thousand times more disgusting to Him than the most hated and venomous snake is to us. You have offended Him infinitely more than any rebellious person has their ruler. Yet, it is only His hand that prevents you from falling into the fire at any moment. The only reason you didn’t go to hell last night is that He allowed you to wake up again in this world after you closed your eyes to sleep. There’s no other reason to explain why you haven’t dropped into hell since you got up this morning, except that God’s hand has kept you from doing so. There’s no other reason why you haven’t gone to hell while sitting here in God’s house, provoking His pure eyes with your sinful and wicked way of participating in His solemn worship. In fact, there’s nothing else that explains why you don’t drop down into hell at this very moment.°
O sinner! consider the fearful danger you are in. ’Tis a great furnace of wrath, a wide and bottomless pit, full of the fire of wrath, that you are held over in the hand of that God whose wrath is provoked and incensed as much against you as against many of the damned in hell. You hang by a slender thread, with the flames of divine wrath flashing about it, and ready every moment to singe it and burn it asunder; and you have no interest in any Mediator, and nothing to lay hold of to save yourself, nothing to keep off the flames of wrath, nothing of your own, nothing that you ever have done, nothing that you can do, to induce God to spare you one moment.
O sinner! think about the terrifying danger you're in. It's like you're over a huge furnace of anger, a wide and bottomless pit filled with flames of wrath, held up by a thin thread in the grasp of a God whose anger is just as much directed at you as it is at many of the damned in hell. You’re hanging by a fragile thread, with the flames of divine wrath flashing around it, ready at any moment to singe it and break it apart; and you have no connection to any Mediator, nothing to help you save yourself, nothing to keep the flames of wrath at bay, nothing of your own, nothing you've ever done, nothing you can do, that would convince God to spare you even for a moment.
And consider here more particularly several things concerning that wrath that you are in such danger of.
And think about a few specific things regarding the anger that you are at great risk of.
1. Whose wrath it is. It is the wrath of the infinite God. If it were only the wrath of man, though it were of the most potent prince, it would be comparatively little to be regarded. The wrath of kings is very much dreaded, especially of absolute monarchs, that have the possessions and lives of their subjects wholly in their power, to be disposed of at their mere will. Prov. xx. 2, “The fear of a king is as the roaring of a lion: whoso provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own soul.” The subject that very much enrages an arbitrary prince is liable to suffer the most extreme torments that human art can invent, or human power can inflict. But the greatest earthly potentates, in their greatest majesty and strength, and when clothed in their greatest terrors, are but feeble, despicable worms of the dust, in comparison of the great and almighty Creator and King of heaven and earth: it is but little that they can do when most enraged, and when they have exerted[Pg 90] the utmost of their fury. All the kings of the earth before God are as grasshoppers; they are nothing, and less than nothing: both their love and their hatred is to be despised. The wrath of the great King of kings is as much more terrible than theirs, as his majesty is greater. Luke xii. 4, 5, “And I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you whom you shall fear: Fear him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, Fear him.”
1. Whose anger it is. It is the anger of the infinite God. If it were just the anger of a human, even if it were that of a very powerful ruler, it would be relatively minor. People fear the anger of kings, especially absolute monarchs who have complete control over the lives and possessions of their subjects, able to dispose of them at will. Prov. xx. 2, “The fear of a king is like the roaring of a lion: whoever provokes him to anger sins against their own soul.” The person who greatly angers an arbitrary prince is likely to endure the worst torments that human creativity can devise or human strength can impose. But even the greatest earthly rulers, in their highest power and when displaying their most terrifying aspects, are merely weak, contemptible beings of dust compared to the great and almighty Creator and King of heaven and earth: they can do very little, even when they are at their angriest and have unleashed[Pg 90] all their fury. All the kings of the earth before God are like grasshoppers; they are nothing, and less than nothing: both their favor and their anger are to be disregarded. The anger of the great King of kings is far more terrifying than theirs, just as His majesty is far greater. Luke xii. 4, 5, “And I say to you, my friends, do not be afraid of those who can kill the body and after that can do no more. But I will warn you whom you should fear: Fear Him who, after He has killed, has the power to cast into hell; yes, I say to you, fear Him.”
2. ’Tis the fierceness of his wrath that you are exposed to. We often read of the fury of God; as in Isaiah lix. 18: “According to their deeds, accordingly he will repay fury to his adversaries.” So Isaiah lxvi. 15, “For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire.” And so in many other places. So we read of God’s fierceness, Rev. xix. 15. There we read of “the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.” The words are exceeding terrible: if it had only been said, “the wrath of God,” the words would have implied that which is infinitely dreadful: but ’tis not only said so, but “the fierceness and wrath of God.” The fury of God! The fierceness of Jehovah! Oh, how dreadful must that be! Who can utter or conceive what such expressions carry in them! But it is not only said so, but “the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.” As though there would be a very great manifestation of his almighty power in what the fierceness of his wrath should inflict, as though omnipotence should be as it were enraged, and exerted, as men are wont to exert their strength in the fierceness of their wrath. Oh! then, what will be the consequence! What will become of the poor worm that shall suffer it! Whose hands can be strong! And whose heart endure! To what a dreadful, inexpressible, inconceivable depth of misery must the poor creature be sunk who shall be the subject of this!
2. It's the fierceness of his anger that you are exposed to. We often read about the fury of God; as in Isaiah 59:18: “According to their actions, so he will repay fury to his enemies.” Also in Isaiah 66:15, “For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to unleash his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire.” And there are many other references. We also read about God’s fierceness, Revelation 19:15. There it says “the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.” Those words are incredibly terrifying: if it had only said, “the wrath of God,” that would imply something infinitely dreadful. But it’s not just that; it’s “the fierceness and wrath of God.” The fury of God! The fierceness of the Lord! Oh, how terrifying must that be! Who can express or understand what those words mean? But it’s not just that; it’s “the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.” As if there would be a very great display of his almighty power in what the fierceness of his wrath would bring about, as if omnipotence were enraged and exerting itself, like people do when they unleash their strength in the fury of their anger. Oh! So, what will be the outcome! What will happen to the poor soul who has to endure it! Whose hands can be strong! And whose heart can withstand! To what a terrifying, inexpressible, unimaginable depth of misery must the poor creature sink who will experience this!
[Pg 91]Consider this, you that are here present, that yet remain in an unregenerate state. That God will execute the fierceness of his anger implies that he will inflict wrath without any pity. When God beholds the ineffable extremity of your case, and sees your torment so vastly disproportioned to your strength, and sees how your poor soul is crushed, and sinks down, as it were, into an infinite gloom; he will have no compassion upon you, he will not forbear the executions of his wrath, or in the least lighten his hand; there shall be no moderation or mercy, nor will God then at all stay his rough wind; he will have no regard to your welfare, nor be at all careful lest you should suffer too much in any other sense, than only that you should not suffer beyond what strict justice requires: nothing shall be withheld because it is so hard for you to bear. Ezek. viii. 18, “Therefore will I also deal in fury: mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity: and though they cry in mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them.” Now God stands ready to pity you; this is a day of mercy; you may cry now with some encouragement of obtaining mercy: but when once the day of mercy is past, your most lamentable and dolorous cries and shrieks will be in vain; you will be wholly lost and thrown away of God, as to any regard to your welfare; God will have no other use to put you to, but only to suffer misery; you shall be continued in being to no other end; for you will be a vessel of wrath fitted to destruction; and there will be no other use of this vessel, but only to be filled full of wrath: God will be so far from pitying you when you cry to him, that ’tis said he will only “laugh and mock,” Prov. i. 25, 26, &c.
[Pg 91]Consider this, those of you who are here and still remain in an unredeemed state. That God will unleash his fierce anger means he will deliver wrath without any pity. When God sees the unimaginable depth of your situation, recognizes how your suffering is so out of proportion to your strength, and observes how your soul is crushed and sinking into endless darkness, he will have no compassion for you. He will not hold back his wrath or lighten his grip; there will be no moderation or mercy, and God will not refrain from his fierce wind. He will have no concern for your well-being, nor will he be cautious about how much you suffer, except to ensure that you do not suffer beyond what strict justice demands: nothing will be withheld just because it’s too hard for you to bear. Ezek. viii. 18, “Therefore will I also deal in fury: mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity: and though they cry in mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them.” Right now, God is ready to show you mercy; this is a day of compassion; you can cry out now with some hope of receiving mercy. But once the day of mercy is over, your most sorrowful cries and screams will be pointless; you will be completely abandoned by God regarding your welfare. God will have no other purpose for you except to endure misery; your existence will serve no other purpose, for you will be a vessel of wrath prepared for destruction; and there will be no other use for this vessel than to be filled completely with anger: God will be so far from having pity on you when you call out to him that it is said he will only “laugh and mock,” Prov. i. 25, 26, &c.
How awful are those words, Isaiah lxiii. 3, which are the words of the great God: “I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment.” ’Tis perhaps impossible to conceive of words that carry in them[Pg 92] greater manifestations of these three things, viz., contempt and hatred and fierceness of indignation. If you cry to God to pity you, he will be so far from pitying you in your doleful case, or showing you the least regard or favor, that instead of that he’ll only tread you under foot: and though he will know that you can’t bear the weight of omnipotence treading upon you, yet he won’t regard that, but he will crush you under his feet without mercy; he’ll crush out your blood, and make it fly, and it shall be sprinkled on his garments, so as to stain all his raiment. He will not only hate you, but he will have you in the utmost contempt; no place shall be thought fit for you but under his feet, to be trodden down as the mire of the streets.
How terrible are those words, Isaiah lxiii. 3, which are the words of the great God: “I will tread them in my anger, and trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment.” It’s hard to imagine words that express greater feelings of contempt, hatred, and fierce indignation. If you call out to God for mercy, he will be far from feeling pity for your sad situation or showing you any kindness; instead, he will just trample you underfoot. And though he knows you can't handle the weight of his omnipotence crushing down on you, he won’t care about that. He will mercilessly crush you under his feet, making your blood spill and staining his garments. He won’t just hate you; he will hold you in the highest contempt, considering you fit only to be beneath his feet, trodden down like the dirt in the streets.
3. The misery you are exposed to is that which God will inflict to that end, that he might show what that wrath of Jehovah is. God hath had it on his heart to show to angels and men, both how excellent his love is, and also how terrible his wrath is. Sometimes earthly kings have a mind to show how terrible their wrath is, by the extreme punishments they would execute on those that provoke ’em. Nebuchadnezzar, that mighty and haughty monarch of the Chaldean empire, was willing to show his wrath when enraged with Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego; and accordingly gave order that the burning fiery furnace should be heated seven times hotter than it was before; doubtless, it was raised to the utmost degree of fierceness that human art could raise it; but the great God is also willing to show his wrath, and magnify his awful Majesty and mighty power in the extreme sufferings of his enemies. Rom. ix. 22, “What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction?” And seeing this is his design, and what he has determined, to show how terrible the unmixed, unrestrained wrath, the fury and fierceness of Jehovah is, he will do it to effect. There will be something[Pg 93] accomplished and brought to pass that will be dreadful with a witness. When the great and angry God hath risen up and executed his awful vengeance on the poor sinner, and the wretch is actually suffering the infinite weight and power of his indignation, then will God call upon the whole universe to behold that awful majesty and mighty power that is to be seen in it. Isa. xxxiii. 12, 13, 14, “And the people shall be as the burnings of lime, as thorns cut up shall they be burnt in the fire. Hear, ye that are far off, what I have done; and ye that are near, acknowledge my might. The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the hypocrites,” &c.
3. The suffering you experience is what God will bring about to demonstrate what the wrath of Jehovah truly is. God wants to reveal to both angels and humans how incredible his love is and how terrifying his wrath can be. Sometimes earthly rulers want to show just how fearsome their wrath is by imposing severe punishments on those who anger them. Nebuchadnezzar, the powerful and proud king of the Chaldean empire, wanted to display his wrath when he was infuriated with Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego; he ordered that the fiery furnace be heated seven times hotter than usual, undoubtedly to the maximum level of intensity that human skill could manage. However, the great God is eager to also showcase his wrath and elevate his majestic and mighty power through the extreme suffering of his enemies. Romans 9:22 says, “What if God, wanting to show his wrath and make his power known, endured with great patience the objects of his wrath prepared for destruction?” And since this is his purpose and what he has decided, to reveal how terrifying and unrestrained the wrath and fury of Jehovah is, he will certainly accomplish it. There will be something[Pg 93] realized that will be horrifying beyond measure. When the great and angry God rises up and enacts his terrible vengeance on the unfortunate sinner, and the wretch is truly suffering under the immense weight of his anger, then God will invite the entire universe to witness his dreadful majesty and mighty power. Isaiah 33:12-14 states, “And the people will be like the burnings of lime; like thorns that are cut up, they will be burned in the fire. Listen, you who are far away, what I have done; and you who are near, acknowledge my might. The sinners in Zion are terrified; fear has seized the hypocrites,” etc.
Thus it will be with you that are in an unconverted state, if you continue in it; the infinite might, and majesty, and terribleness, of the Omnipotent God shall be magnified upon you in the ineffable strength of your torments. You shall be tormented in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb; and when you shall be in this state of suffering, the glorious inhabitants of heaven shall go forth and look on the awful spectacle, that they may see what the wrath and fierceness of the Almighty is; and when they have seen it, they will fall down and adore that great power and majesty. Isa. lxvi. 23, 24, “And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord. And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcasses of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh.”
Thus it will be with those of you who remain unconverted if you stay in that state; the infinite power, majesty, and severity of the Omnipotent God will be displayed upon you in the overwhelming intensity of your suffering. You will be tormented in the presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb; and when you find yourself in this state of agony, the glorious inhabitants of heaven will come forth to witness the horrifying scene, so they can see the wrath and fierceness of the Almighty; and when they have seen it, they will bow down and worship that great power and majesty. Isa. lxvi. 23, 24, “And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord. And they shall go forth, and look upon the carcasses of the men that have transgressed against me: for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh.”
4. It is everlasting wrath. It would be dreadful to suffer this fierceness and wrath of Almighty God one moment; but you must suffer it to all eternity: there will be no end to this exquisite, horrible misery. When you look forward, you shall see a long forever, a boundless duration before you, which will swallow up your thoughts, and amaze your soul; and you will[Pg 94] absolutely despair of ever having any deliverance, any end, any mitigation, any rest at all; you will know certainly that you must wear out long ages, millions of millions of ages, in wrestling and conflicting with this almighty, merciless vengeance; and then when you have so done, when so many ages have actually been spent by you in this manner, you will know that all is but a point to what remains. So that your punishment will indeed be infinite. Oh, who can express what the state of a soul in such circumstances is! All that we can possibly say about it gives but a very feeble, faint representation of it; it is inexpressible and inconceivable: for “who knows the power of God’s anger?”
4. It is everlasting wrath. It would be terrifying to experience the fury and wrath of Almighty God for just a moment; but you have to endure it forever: there will be no end to this exquisite, horrible misery. When you look ahead, you will see a never-ending future, an endless duration before you that will consume your thoughts and astonish your soul; and you will[Pg 94] completely despair of ever finding relief, an end, a mitigation, or any rest at all; you will know for sure that you must endure countless ages, millions upon millions of ages, in battling this almighty, merciless vengeance; and once you have done that, after so many ages spent in this way, you will realize that what remains is just a tiny fraction of what you’ve already faced. So your punishment will truly be infinite. Oh, who can describe the condition of a soul in such circumstances! Everything we can possibly say about it only offers a weak, vague impression of it; it is beyond expression and comprehension: for “who knows the power of God’s anger?”
How dreadful is the state of those that are daily and hourly in danger of this great wrath and infinite misery! But this is the dismal case of every soul in this congregation that has not been born again, however moral and strict, sober and religious, they may otherwise be. Oh, that you would consider it, whether you be young or old! There is reason to think that there are many in this congregation now hearing this discourse, that will actually be the subjects of this very misery to all eternity. We know not who they are, or in what seats they sit, or what thoughts they now have. It may be they are now at ease, and hear all these things without much disturbance, and are now flattering themselves that they are not the persons, promising themselves that they shall escape. If we knew that there was one person, and but one, in the whole congregation, that was to be the subject of this misery, what an awful thing it would be to think of! If we knew who it was, what an awful sight would it be to see such a person! How might all the rest of the congregation lift up a lamentable and bitter cry over him! But alas! instead of one, how many is it likely will remember this discourse in hell! And it would be a wonder, if some that are now present should not be in hell in a very short time, before this year is out. And it would be no wonder[Pg 95] if some persons that now sit here in some seats of this meeting-house in health, and quiet and secure, should be there before to-morrow morning. Those of you that finally continue in a natural condition, that shall keep out of hell longest, will be there in a little time! Your damnation don’t slumber; it will come swiftly and, in all probability, very suddenly upon many of you. You have reason to wonder that you are not already in hell. ’Tis doubtless the case of some that heretofore you have seen and known, that never deserved hell more than you and that heretofore appeared as likely to have been now alive as you. Their case is past all hope; they are crying in extreme misery and perfect despair. But here you are in the land of the living and in the house of God, and have an opportunity to obtain salvation. What would not those poor, damned, hopeless souls give for one day’s such opportunity as you now enjoy!
How terrible is the situation of those who are in constant danger of this great wrath and endless suffering! But this is the grim reality for every person in this congregation who hasn’t been reborn, no matter how moral, strict, sober, or religious they might seem. Oh, that you would think about this, whether you’re young or old! There's good reason to believe that many in this congregation listening to this message will actually experience this very misery for all eternity. We don’t know who they are, where they sit, or what thoughts they are having right now. They might be feeling comfortable, hearing all of this without much concern, convincing themselves that they’re not the ones at risk, assuring themselves that they will escape. If we knew there was just one person in the whole congregation destined for this suffering, how horrifying that would be to consider! If we knew who it was, what a chilling sight it would be to see that person! How the rest of the congregation might raise a lamenting cry for them! But sadly, instead of just one, how many will likely remember this message in hell! It would be astonishing if some who are here now aren’t in hell very soon, even before this year ends. And it wouldn't be surprising if some people sitting here in this meeting house, feeling healthy, calm, and secure, ended up there by tomorrow morning. Those of you who remain in a natural state and avoid hell the longest will still find yourselves there in a short time! Your damnation doesn’t wait; it will come quickly and most likely very suddenly for many of you. You should wonder why you’re not already in hell. Certainly, there are some you’ve known in the past who deserved hell no more than you do and who seemed just as likely to be alive today as you are. Their situation is beyond hope; they are crying out in extreme suffering and utter despair. But here you are in the land of the living and in the house of God, with a chance to gain salvation. What wouldn’t those poor, damned, hopeless souls give for just one day of the opportunity you currently have!
And now you have an extraordinary opportunity, a day wherein Christ has flung the door of mercy wide open, and stands in the door calling and crying with a loud voice to poor sinners; a day wherein many are flocking to him and pressing into the Kingdom of God. Many are daily coming from the east, west, north and south; many that were very likely in the same miserable condition that you are in are in now a happy state, with their hearts filled with love to him that has loved them and washed them from their sins in his own blood, and rejoicing in hope of the glory of God. How awful is it to be left behind at such a day! To see so many others feasting, while you are pining and perishing! To see so many rejoicing and singing for joy of heart, while you have cause to mourn for sorrow of heart and howl for vexation of spirit! How can you rest for one moment in such a condition? Are not your souls as precious as the souls of the people at Suffield,[15] where they are flocking from day to day to Christ?
And now you have an amazing opportunity, a day when Christ has thrown the door of mercy wide open and stands at the door, calling out loudly to poor sinners; a day when many are coming to him and entering the Kingdom of God. Many are coming every day from the east, west, north, and south; many who were likely in the same miserable condition as you are now in a joyful state, with their hearts filled with love for him who has loved them and washed them from their sins with his own blood, rejoicing in hope of the glory of God. How terrible it is to be left behind on such a day! To see so many others celebrating while you are suffering and dying! To see so many rejoicing and singing with joy, while you have reason to mourn for sorrow and cry out for frustration! How can you take one moment of rest in such a condition? Aren't your souls as valuable as the souls of the people at Suffield,[15] who are coming to Christ day after day?
[Pg 96]Are there not many here that have lived long in the world that are not to this day born again, and so are aliens from the commonwealth of Israel and have done nothing ever since they have lived but treasure up wrath against the day of wrath? Oh, sirs, your case in an especial manner is extremely dangerous; your guilt and hardness of heart is extremely great. Don’t you see how generally persons of your years are passed over and left in the present remarkable and wonderful dispensation of God’s mercy? You had need to consider yourselves and wake thoroughly out of sleep; you cannot bear the fierceness and the wrath of the infinite God.
[Pg 96]Are there not many here who have lived a long time in this world and still haven’t been reborn, making them outsiders to the community of Israel? Have they done nothing during their lives but store up anger for the day of judgment? Oh, my friends, your situation is especially perilous; your guilt and stubbornness are incredibly serious. Don’t you see how often people your age are overlooked and left behind in this remarkable season of God’s mercy? You need to reflect on your situation and wake up fully; you cannot withstand the intensity and anger of the infinite God.
And you that are young men and young women, will you neglect this precious season that you now enjoy, when so many others of your age are renouncing all youthful vanities and flocking to Christ? You especially have now an extraordinary opportunity; but if you neglect it, it will soon be with you as it is with those persons that spent away all the precious days of youth in sin and are now come to such a dreadful pass in blindness and hardness.
And you young men and women, will you waste this precious time you have now, while so many others your age are giving up all youthful distractions and turning to Christ? You especially have an amazing opportunity right now; but if you ignore it, you’ll end up like those who wasted their youth on sin and are now in a terrible state of blindness and hard-heartedness.
And you children that are unconverted, don’t you know that you are going down to hell to bear the dreadful wrath of that God that is now angry with you every day and every night? Will you be content to be the children of the devil, when so many other children in the land are converted and are become the holy and happy children of the King of kings?
And you kids who haven't changed your ways, don’t you realize that you’re heading for hell to face the terrible anger of God who is angry with you every day and every night? Are you okay with being the kids of the devil, while so many other kids are changing and becoming the holy and happy children of the King of kings?
And let every one that is yet out of Christ and hanging over the pit of hell, whether they be old men and women or middle-aged or young people or little children, now hearken to the loud calls of God’s word and providence. This acceptable year of the Lord that is a day of such great favor to some will doubtless be a day of as remarkable vengeance to others. Men’s hearts harden and their guilt increases apace at such a day as this, if they neglect their souls. And never was there so great danger of such persons being given up to hardness of heart and[Pg 97] blindness of mind. God seems now to be hastily gathering in his elect in all parts of the land; and probably the bigger part of adult persons that ever shall be saved will be brought in now in a little time, and that it will be as it was on that great outpouring of the Spirit upon the Jews in the Apostles’ days, the election will obtain and the rest will be blinded. If this should be the case with you, you will eternally curse this day, and will curse the day that ever you was born to see such a season of the pouring out of God’s Spirit, and will wish that you had died and gone to hell before you had seen it. Now undoubtedly it is as it was in the days of John the Baptist, the axe is in an extraordinary manner laid at the root of the trees, that every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit may be hewn down and cast into the fire.
And let everyone who is still away from Christ and hanging on the edge of hell, whether they are old, middle-aged, young, or little children, now listen to the urgent calls of God’s word and providence. This acceptable year of the Lord, which is a time of great favor for some, will surely be a day of remarkable vengeance for others. People’s hearts harden and their guilt increases rapidly on a day like this if they ignore their souls. There has never been a greater danger of such individuals being given over to hardness of heart and blindness of mind. God seems to be quickly gathering in His chosen ones from all over the land; and likely the majority of adults who will ever be saved will be brought in soon, just as it was during the great outpouring of the Spirit upon the Jews in the Apostles’ days— the chosen will receive, and the rest will be blinded. If this happens to you, you will eternally regret this day and will curse the day you were born to witness such a time of God’s Spirit being poured out, wishing you had died and gone to hell before seeing it. Indeed, it is just like it was in the days of John the Baptist; the axe is extraordinarily laid at the root of the trees, so that every tree that does not produce good fruit may be cut down and thrown into the fire.
Therefore let every one that is out of Christ now awake and fly from the wrath to come. The wrath of Almighty God is now undoubtedly hanging over great part of this congregation. Let every one fly out of Sodom. “Haste and escape for your lives, look not behind you, escape to the mountain, lest ye be consumed.”
Therefore, let everyone who is not in Christ wake up now and flee from the coming wrath. The anger of Almighty God is currently hanging over a significant portion of this congregation. Let everyone escape from Sodom. “Hurry and save your lives, don’t look back, escape to the mountains, or you will be destroyed.”
VI
GOD’S AWFUL JUDGMENT IN THE BREAKING AND WITHERING OF THE STRONG RODS OF A COMMUNITY°
Ezek. xix. 12.—Her strong rods were broken and withered.
Ezekiel xix. 12.—Her strong branches were shattered and dried up.
In order to a right understanding and improving these words, these four
things must be observed and understood concerning them.
To properly understand and improve these words, four things must be noted and understood about them.
1. Who she is that is here represented as having had strong rods, viz., the Jewish community, [who] here, as often elsewhere, is called the people’s mother. She is here compared to a vine planted in a very fruitful soil, verse 10. The Jewish church and state is often elsewhere compared to a vine; as Psalm lxxx. 8, &c., Isai. v. 2, Jer. ii. 21, Ezek. xv., and chapter xvii. 6.
1. Who she is that is represented here as having strong roots, namely, the Jewish community, which is often referred to as the people's mother. She is compared to a vine planted in very fertile soil, verse 10. The Jewish church and state are often compared to a vine in other texts, such as Psalm 80:8, Isaiah 5:2, Jeremiah 2:21, Ezekiel 15, and chapter 17:6.
2. What is meant by her strong rods, viz., her wise, able, and well qualified magistrates or rulers. That the rulers or magistrates are intended is manifest by verse 11: “And she had strong rods for the sceptres of them that bare rule.” And by rods that were strong, must be meant such rulers as were well qualified for magistracy, such as had great abilities and other qualifications fitting them for the business of rule. They were wont to choose a rod or staff of the strongest and hardest sort of wood that could be found, for the mace or sceptre of a prince; such a one only being counted fit for such a use: and this generally was overlaid with gold.
2. What is meant by her strong rods refers to her wise, capable, and well-qualified leaders or rulers. It’s clear that the rulers or magistrates are what is intended by verse 11: “And she had strong rods for the scepters of those who govern.” By strong rods, it’s meant that these leaders were well-suited for their roles, possessing great abilities and other qualities necessary for effective governance. They typically chose a rod or staff made from the strongest and hardest type of wood they could find to serve as the mace or scepter of a prince; only such a material was considered appropriate for this purpose, and it was usually covered with gold.
It is very remarkable that such a strong rod should grow out of a weak vine; but so it had been in Israel, through God’s extraordinary blessing, in times past. Though the nation is spoken of here, and frequently elsewhere, as weak and helpless[Pg 99] in itself and entirely dependent as a vine, that is the weakest of all trees, that can’t support itself by its own strength, and never stands but as it leans on or hangs by something else that is stronger than itself; yet God had caused many of her sons to be strong rods, fit for sceptres; he had raised up in Israel many able and excellent princes and magistrates in days past, that had done worthily in their day.
It’s quite remarkable that such a strong rod could come from a weak vine; but that’s how it has been in Israel, thanks to God’s extraordinary blessings, in the past. Although the nation is described here, and often elsewhere, as weak and helpless[Pg 99], entirely dependent like a vine, which is the weakest of all trees and cannot stand on its own, always leaning or hanging on something stronger; God has made many of her sons into strong rods, suitable for scepters. He has raised up many capable and excellent leaders and officials in Israel who have accomplished great things in their time.

The Meeting-house at Northampton
in which Edwards Preached. Erected 1737.
The meeting house in Northampton
where Edwards preached. Built in 1737.
3. It should be understood and observed what is meant by these strong rods being broken and withered, viz., these able and excellent rulers being removed by death. Man’s dying is often compared in Scripture to the withering of the growth of the earth.
3. It should be understood and noted what is meant by these strong rods being broken and withered, meaning these capable and outstanding leaders being taken away by death. In Scripture, a person's death is often compared to the decline of the earth's growth.
4. It should be observed after what manner the breaking and withering of these strong rods is here spoken of, viz., as a great and awful calamity that God had brought upon that people. ’Tis spoken of as one of the chief effects of God’s fury and dreadful displeasure against them. “But she was plucked up in fury, she was cast down to the ground, and the east wind dried up her fruit; her strong rods were broken and withered, the fire hath consumed them.” The great benefits she enjoyed while her strong rods remained are represented in the preceding verse: “And she had strong rods for the sceptres of them that bare rule, and her stature was exalted among the thick branches, and she appeared in her height with the multitude of her branches.” And the terrible calamities that attended the breaking and withering of her strong rods, are represented in the two verses next following the text: “And now she is planted in the wilderness, in a dry and thirsty ground. And fire is gone out of a rod of her branches, which hath devoured her fruit.” And in the conclusion in the next words is very emphatically declared the worthiness of such a dispensation to be greatly lamented: “So that she hath no strong rod to be a sceptre to rule. This is a lamentation, and shall be for a lamentation.”
4. It should be noted how the breaking and withering of these strong branches is described as a significant and terrible disaster that God inflicted on that people. It’s presented as one of the key results of God’s anger and deep displeasure towards them. “But she was uprooted in fury, she was thrown down to the ground, and the east wind dried up her fruit; her strong branches were broken and withered, the fire has consumed them.” The great benefits she had while her strong branches lasted are mentioned in the previous verse: “And she had strong branches for the scepters of those in power, and her height was elevated among the thick branches, and she appeared at her fullest with the multitude of her branches.” The severe misfortunes that came with the breaking and withering of her strong branches are described in the two verses following this text: “And now she is planted in the wilderness, in dry and thirsty land. And fire has come out of a branch of her trees, which has consumed her fruit.” And in the conclusion, the next words strongly emphasize the sorrow of such a situation: “So that she has no strong branch to serve as a scepter to rule. This is a lamentation, and will be for a lamentation.”
[Pg 100]That which I therefore observe from the words of the text to be the subject of discourse at this time, is this:
[Pg 100]What I see from the words of the text as the topic of discussion right now is this:
When God by death removes from a people those in place of public authority and rule that have been as strong rods, ’tis an awful judgment of God on that people, and worthy of great lamentation.
When God takes away from a community those in positions of public authority and leadership who have been strong and supportive, it’s a serious judgment from God on that community, and it deserves deep mourning.
In discoursing on this proposition, I would,
In discussing this idea, I would,
I. Show what kind of rulers may fitly be called strong rods.
I. Show what kind of leaders can rightly be called strong rulers.
II. Show why the removal of such rulers from a people, by death, is to be looked upon as an awful judgment of God on that people, and is greatly to be lamented.
II. Demonstrate why the removal of such leaders from a community, through death, should be regarded as a dreadful judgment from God upon that community, and is deeply to be mourned.
I. I would observe what qualifications of those who are in public authority and rule may properly give them the denomination of strong rods.
I. I would look at what qualifications of those in public authority and leadership might justly earn them the title of strong rods.
1. One qualification of rulers whence they may properly be denominated strong rods is great ability for the management of public affairs. When they that stand in place of public authority are men of great natural abilities, when they are men of uncommon strength of reason and largeness of understanding; especially when they have remarkably a genius for government, a peculiar turn of mind fitting them to gain an extraordinary understanding in things of that nature, giving ability, in an especial manner, for insight into the mysteries of government, and discerning those things wherein the public welfare or calamity consists and the proper means to avoid the one and promote the other; an extraordinary talent at distinguishing what is right and just from that which is wrong and unequal, and to see through the false colors with which injustice is often disguised, and unravel the false, subtle arguments and cunning sophistry that is often made use of to defend iniquity; and when they have not only great natural abilities in these respects, but when their abilities and talents have been improved by[Pg 101] study, learning, observation and experience; and when by these means they have obtained great actual knowledge; when they have acquired great skill in public affairs and things requisite to be known in order to their wise, prudent, and effectual management; when they have obtained a great understanding of men and things, a great knowledge of human nature and of the way of accommodating themselves to it, so as most effectually to influence it to wise purposes; when they have obtained a very extensive knowledge of men with whom they are concerned in the management of public affairs, either those that have a joint concern in government or those that are to be governed; and when they have also obtained a very full and particular understanding of the state and circumstances of the country or people that they have the care of, and know well their laws and constitution and what their circumstances require; and likewise have a great knowledge of the people of neighbor nations, states, or provinces with whom they have occasion to be concerned in the management of public affairs committed to them; these things all contribute to the rendering those that are in authority fit to be denominated strong rods.
1. One qualification for rulers that allows them to be rightly called strong leaders is great skill in handling public affairs. When those in positions of public authority possess exceptional natural abilities, strong reasoning skills, and a broad understanding, especially with a talent for governance, they are particularly suited to gaining an extraordinary insight into these matters. This gives them a unique capability to grasp the intricacies of government, identify what contributes to public welfare or calamity, and understand the best ways to avoid the former and promote the latter. They excel at distinguishing what is right and just from what is wrong and unfair, seeing through the deceptive facades often used to disguise injustice, and unraveling the misleading arguments and clever reasoning frequently employed to justify wrongdoing. Moreover, when they not only have great natural abilities but also refine these skills through [Pg 101] study, learning, observation, and experience, gaining significant practical knowledge; when they attain high proficiency in public matters necessary for wise, prudent, and effective management; when they develop a deep understanding of people and situations, along with an understanding of human nature that allows them to influence it towards wise ends; when they gain extensive knowledge of the individuals involved in public affairs, whether those who share the responsibility of governance or those who are governed; and when they thoroughly understand the state and circumstances of the country or people they are responsible for, knowing their laws and constitution and the needs of their situation; and also have significant knowledge of neighboring nations, states, or regions that they must engage with in their public duties; all these factors together make those in authority deserving of being called strong leaders.
2. When they have not only great understanding but largeness of heart and a greatness and nobleness of disposition, this is another qualification that belongs to the character of a strong rod.
2. When they have not only deep understanding but an open heart and a sense of greatness and nobility, this is another trait that defines the character of a strong leader.
Those that are by divine Providence set in places of public authority and rule are called gods, and sons of the Most High, Psalm lxxxii. 6. And therefore ’tis peculiarly unbecoming them to be of a mean spirit, a disposition that will admit of their doing those things that are sordid and vile; as when they are persons of a narrow, private spirit, that may be found in little tricks and intrigues to promote their private interest, will shamefully defile their hands to gain a few pounds, are not ashamed to nip and bite others, grind the faces of the poor and screw upon their neighbors, and will take advantage of their[Pg 102] authority or commission to line their own pockets with what is fraudulently taken or withheld from others. When a man in authority is of such a mean spirit, it weakens his authority and makes him justly contemptible in the eyes of men and is utterly inconsistent with his being a strong rod.
Those who are placed in positions of public authority and leadership by divine Providence are referred to as gods and sons of the Most High, Psalm lxxxii. 6. Therefore, it is especially inappropriate for them to have a lowly spirit, a mindset that allows them to engage in sordid and disgraceful behavior; for instance, when they exhibit a narrow, self-serving attitude, getting involved in petty schemes to advance their own interests, shamefully dirtying their hands for a little extra cash, not hesitating to exploit and harm others, take advantage of the vulnerable, and unfairly profit from their authority or position by taking or withholding what rightfully belongs to others. When someone in a position of authority possesses such a lowly spirit, it undermines their authority and makes them rightly contemptible in the eyes of others, which is completely inconsistent with their role as a strong rod.
But on the contrary, it greatly establishes his authority, and causes others to stand in awe of him, when they see him to be a man of greatness of mind, one that abhors those things that are mean and sordid, and not capable of a compliance with them; one that is of a public spirit, and not of a private, narrow disposition; a man of honor, and not a man of mean artifice and clandestine management for filthy lucre, and one that abhors trifling and impertinence, or to waste away his time, that should be spent in the service of God, his king, or his country, in vain amusements and diversions and in the pursuit of the gratifications of sensual appetites; as God charges the rulers in Israel, that pretended to be their great and mighty men, with being mighty to drink wine and men of strength to mingle strong drink. There don’t seem to be any reference to their being men of strong heads and able to bear a great deal of strong drink, as some have supposed. There is a severe sarcasm in the words; for the prophet is speaking of the great men, princes and judges in Israel (as appears by the verse next following), which should be mighty men, strong rods, men of eminent qualifications, excelling in nobleness of spirit, of glorious strength and fortitude of mind; but instead of that, they were mighty or eminent for nothing but gluttony and drunkenness.
But on the contrary, it really establishes his authority and makes others respect him when they see he has a great mind, someone who despises anything low or dirty, and isn’t willing to go along with that; someone who has a public spirit rather than a narrow, private mindset; a man of honor, not someone who resorts to shady tricks for dirty money; someone who detests triviality and nonsense, or wasting time that should be dedicated to serving God, his king, or his country, on pointless entertainment and the pursuit of physical pleasures; as God admonishes the leaders in Israel, who claimed to be their great and mighty men, for being strong in drinking wine and men of strength in mixing strong drinks. There doesn’t seem to be any implication that they were strong drinkers capable of handling a lot, as some have suggested. There’s a sharp sarcasm in those words; because the prophet is talking about the great men, princes, and judges of Israel (as is evident from the following verse), who should be mighty men, strong leaders, individuals of outstanding qualities, excelling in noble spirit, and possessing glorious strength and mental fortitude; but instead, they were only distinguished for their gluttony and drunkenness.
3. When those that are in authority are endowed with much of a spirit of government, this is another thing that entitles them to the denomination of strong rods. When they not only are men of great understanding and wisdom in affairs that appertain to government, but have also a peculiar talent at using their knowledge and exerting themselves in this great and [Pg 103]important business, according to their great understanding in it; when they are men of eminent fortitude and are not afraid of the faces of men, are not afraid to do the part that properly belongs to them as rulers, though they meet with great opposition, and the spirits of men are greatly irritated by it; when they have a spirit of resolution and activity, so as to keep the wheels of government in proper motion and to cause judgment and justice to run down as a mighty stream; when they have not only a great knowledge of government and the things that belong to it in the theory, but it is, as it were, natural to them to apply the various powers and faculties with which God has endowed them, and the knowledge they have obtained by study and observation, to that business, so as to perform it most advantageously and effectually.
3. When those in authority are equipped with a strong sense of government, it qualifies them as strong leaders. When they not only possess great understanding and wisdom in matters of governance but also have a unique ability to apply their knowledge and engage actively in this important task; when they are remarkably courageous and not intimidated by people, and are willing to fulfill their roles as leaders despite facing significant opposition and the anger of others; when they exhibit determination and energy to keep the wheels of government turning smoothly and ensure that justice flows like a mighty river; when they not only have deep theoretical knowledge of governance but also have a natural ability to effectively apply their various skills and insights, gained through study and observation, to achieve the best possible outcomes in this area.
4. Stability and firmness of integrity, fidelity and piety in the exercise of authority is another thing that greatly contributes to, and is very essential in, the character of a strong rod.
4. Stability and firmness of integrity, loyalty and devotion in the exercise of authority is another aspect that significantly contributes to, and is very important in, the character of a strong rod.
When he that is in authority is not only a man of strong reason and great discerning to know what is just, but is a man of strict integrity and righteousness, is firm and immovable in the execution of justice and judgment; and when he is not only a man of great ability to bear down vice and immorality, but has a disposition agreeable to such ability; is one that has a strong aversion to wickedness and is disposed to use the power God has put into his hands to suppress it; and is one that not only opposes vice by his authority, but by his example; when he is one of inflexible fidelity, will be faithful to God whose minister he is to his people for good, is immovable in his regard to his supreme authority, his commands and his glory, and will be faithful to his king and country; will not be induced by the many temptations that attend the business of men in public authority basely to betray his trust; will not consent to do what he thinks not to be for the public good for his own gain[Pg 104] or advancement, or any private interest; is one that is well principled, and is firm in acting agreeably to his principles, and will not be prevailed with to do otherwise through fear or favor, to follow a multitude, or to maintain his interest in any on whom he depends for the honor or profit of his place, whether it be prince or people; and is also one of that strength of mind, whereby he rules his own spirit,—these things do very eminently contribute to a ruler’s title to the denomination of a strong rod.
When someone in authority is not only a person of sound judgment and the ability to discern what is right, but also someone with strict integrity and righteousness; when they are steadfast and unyielding in delivering justice and making judgments; when they possess the capability to combat vice and immorality, along with a mindset that aligns with that capability; when they have a strong dislike for wickedness and are motivated to use the power given to them by God to suppress it; when they not only resist vice through their authority but also by their actions; when they are unwaveringly loyal and committed to God, who they serve as a minister to their people, are steadfast in honoring their supreme authority, their commands, and their glory, and are dedicated to their king and country; when they are not swayed by the many temptations that come with public authority to betray their trust; when they refuse to do anything they believe isn't for the public good for their personal gain or advancement, or for any private interest; when they are principled and consistent in acting according to their beliefs, and will not be coerced into acting otherwise due to fear or favoritism, to follow the crowd, or to preserve their interests with those they rely on for the prestige or benefit of their position, whether it’s a prince or the people; and when they possess the mental strength to control their own emotions—these qualities significantly contribute to a ruler’s claim to be a strong rod.
5. And lastly, it also contributes to the strength of a man in authority by which he may be denominated a strong rod, when he is in such circumstances as give him advantage for the exercise of his strength for the public good; as his being a person of honorable descent, of a distinguished education, his being a man of estate, one that is advanced in years, one that has long been in authority, so that it is become, as it were, natural for the people to pay him deference, to reverence him, to be influenced and governed by him and submit to his authority; his being extensively known and much honored and regarded abroad; his being one of a good presence, majesty of countenance, decency of behavior, becoming one in authority; of forcible speech, &c. These things add to his strength and increase his ability and advantage to serve his generation in the place of a ruler, and therefore in some respect serve to render him one that is the more fitly and eminently called a strong rod.
5. Lastly, it also contributes to the strength of a person in authority, making them a strong rod when they are in situations that give them an advantage to use their strength for the public good. This includes being of honorable descent, having a distinguished education, being wealthy, being older, and having held authority for a long time. Over time, it becomes natural for people to show him respect, to revere him, to be influenced by him, and to submit to his authority; being well-known and respected both locally and abroad; having a commanding presence, dignified demeanor, and decent behavior appropriate for someone in authority; and being persuasive in speech, etc. These qualities enhance his strength and increase his ability to serve his community as a ruler, thereby making him even more deserving of being called a strong rod.
I now proceed,
I'm going ahead,
II. To show that when such strong rods are broken and withered by death, ’tis an awful judgment of God on the people that are deprived of them and worthy of great lamentation.
II. To demonstrate that when such strong rods are broken and withered by death, it is a terrible judgment from God on the people who are deprived of them and deserving of great sorrow.
And that on two accounts:
And that for two reasons:
1. By reason of the many positive benefits and blessings to a people that such rulers are the instruments of.
1. Because of the many positive benefits and blessings that such rulers provide to the people.
Almost all the prosperity of a public society and civil community does, under God, depend on their rulers. They are[Pg 105] like the main springs or wheels in a machine that keep every part in their due motion, and are in the body politic, as the vitals in the body natural, and as the pillars and foundation in a building. Civil rulers are called “the foundations of the earth,” Psalm lxxxii. 5, and xi. 3.
Almost all the prosperity of a public society and civil community depends on their leaders, with God's guidance. They are like the main springs or wheels in a machine that keep everything running smoothly, functioning in the body politic like vital organs do in a natural body, and serving as the pillars and foundation of a building. Civil leaders are referred to as "the foundations of the earth," as noted in Psalm 82:5 and 11:3.
The prosperity of a people depends more on their rulers than is commonly imagined. As they have the public society under their care and power, so they have advantage to promote the public interest every way; and if they are such rulers as have been spoken of, they are some of the greatest blessings to the public. Their influence has a tendency to promote their wealth and cause their temporal possessions and blessings to abound: and to promote virtue amongst them, and so to unite them one to another in peace and mutual benevolence, and make them happy in society, each one the instrument of his neighbor’s quietness, comfort and prosperity; and by these means to advance their reputation and honor in the world; and which is much more, to promote their spiritual and eternal happiness. Therefore, the wise man says, Eccles. x. 17, “Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles.”
The prosperity of a community relies more on its leaders than most people realize. Since they oversee the public society, they have the opportunity to promote the common good in various ways. If they are the kind of leaders we've discussed, they can be some of the greatest assets to the community. Their influence can enhance wealth and help increase their material possessions and blessings. They can also promote virtue among the people, fostering unity in peace and goodwill, making everyone happier in society, where each person contributes to their neighbor’s well-being, comfort, and success. This, in turn, boosts their reputation and honor in the world, and more importantly, it contributes to their spiritual and eternal happiness. That's why the wise man says in Ecclesiastes 10:17, “Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles.”
We have a remarkable instance and evidence of the happy and great influence of such a strong rod as has been described to promote the universal prosperity of a people in the history of the reign of Solomon, though many of the people were uneasy under his government, and thought him too rigorous in his administration (see 1 Kings xii. 4). “Judah and Israel dwelt safely, every man under his vine and under his fig-tree, from Dan even to Beersheba, all the days of Solomon,” 1 Kings iv. 25. “And he made silver to be among them as stones for abundance,” chap x. 27. “And Judah and Israel were many, eating and drinking and making merry,” [chap. iv. 20]. The queen of Sheba admired and was greatly affected with the happiness of the people under the government of such a strong rod: 1 Kings x. 8, 9, says she, “Happy are thy men, happy[Pg 106] are these thy servants which stand continually before thee, and that hear thy wisdom. Blessed be the Lord thy God which delighted in thee, to set thee on the throne of Israel; because the Lord loved Israel forever, therefore made he thee king, to do judgment and justice.”
We have a striking example and evidence of the positive and significant impact of a strong leader, as described, in promoting the overall prosperity of a people during Solomon's reign. Despite some people feeling uneasy under his rule and believing he was too harsh (see 1 Kings xii. 4), “Judah and Israel lived securely, each person under their own vine and fig tree, from Dan to Beersheba, all the days of Solomon,” 1 Kings iv. 25. “He made silver so abundant among them that it was like stones,” chap. x. 27. “And Judah and Israel were numerous, enjoying their meals and celebrating,” [chap. iv. 20]. The queen of Sheba admired and was deeply moved by the happiness of the people under such strong leadership: 1 Kings x. 8, 9 quotes her saying, “Your men are happy, and your servants who stand continually before you and hear your wisdom are happy. Blessed be the Lord your God who delighted in you, to set you on the throne of Israel; because the Lord loved Israel forever, He made you king to uphold justice and righteousness.”
The flourishing state of the kingdom of Judah, while they had strong rods for the sceptres of them that bare rule, is taken notice of in our context: “Her stature was exalted among the thick branches, and she appeared in her height with the multitude of her branches.”
The thriving kingdom of Judah, while they had powerful leaders, is highlighted in our context: “Her stature was raised high among the thick branches, and she stood out with the many branches.”
Such rulers are eminently the ministers of God to his people for good: they are great gifts of the Most High to a people and blessed tokens of his favor and vehicles of his goodness to them, and therein images of his own Son, the grand medium of all God’s goodness to fallen mankind: and therefore, all of them are called sons of the Most High. All civil rulers, if they are, as they ought to be, such strong rods as have been described, will be like the Son of the Most High, vehicles of good to mankind, and like him, will be as the light of the morning when the sun riseth, even a morning without clouds, as the tender grass springeth out of the earth, by clear shining after rain. And therefore, when a people are bereaved of them, they sustain an unspeakable loss and are the subjects of a judgment of God that is greatly to be lamented.
Such rulers are truly ministers of God to their people for good: they are significant gifts from the Most High to a community and blessed signs of His favor, serving as channels of His goodness to them, reflecting His own Son, the ultimate source of all God's goodness to fallen humanity. That’s why they are all called sons of the Most High. All civil rulers, if they are, as they should be, strong leaders as described, will be like the Son of the Most High, bringing good to humanity and, like Him, will shine bright like the morning sun rising, clear and bright, just like fresh grass growing from the earth after rain. Therefore, when a people lose such leaders, they experience an incredible loss and face a judgment from God that is deeply regrettable.
2. On account of the great calamities such rulers are a defence from. Innumerable are the grievous and fatal calamities which public societies are exposed to in this evil world, which they can have no defence from without order and authority. If a people are without government, they are like a city broken down and without walls, encompassed on every side by enemies and become unavoidably subject to all manner of confusion and misery.
2. Because of the great calamities that such rulers protect against. There are countless serious and deadly disasters that public societies face in this troubled world, and they can't defend themselves without order and authority. If a community lacks government, it’s like a city that is ruined and has no walls, surrounded on all sides by enemies, and inevitably falls into chaos and suffering.
Government is necessary to defend communities from miseries from within themselves; from the prevalence of intestine[Pg 107] discord, mutual injustice and violence; the members of the society continually making a prey one of another, without any defence one from another. Rulers are the heads of union in public societies, that hold the parts together; without which nothing else is to be expected than that the members of the society will be continually divided against themselves, every one acting the part of an enemy to his neighbor, every one’s hand against every man and every man’s hand against him; going on in remediless and endless broils and jarring till the society be utterly dissolved and broken in pieces and life itself, in the neighborhood of our fellow creatures, becomes miserable and intolerable.
Government is necessary to protect communities from the problems that arise within themselves; from the ongoing conflicts, injustice, and violence among them; where individuals in society constantly prey on each other, without any protection from one another. Rulers are the leaders of public societies, keeping the parts united; without them, we can only expect that members of society will continually be at odds with one another, everyone acting like an enemy to their neighbor, every person's hand against every other person and vice versa; leading to endless and unresolvable fights until society is completely shattered and life itself, in relation to those around us, becomes miserable and unbearable.
We may see the need of government in societies by what is visible in families, those lesser societies of which all public societies are constituted. How miserable would these little societies be, if all were left to themselves, without any authority or superiority in one above another or any head of union and influence among them? We may be convinced by what we see of the lamentable consequences of the want of a proper exercise of authority and maintenance of government in families that yet are not absolutely without all authority. No less need is there of government in public societies, but much more, as they are larger. A very few may possibly, without any government, act by concert, so as to concur in what shall be for the welfare of the whole; but this is not to be expected among a multitude, constituted of many thousands, of a great variety of tempers, and different interests.
We can understand the necessity of government in societies by looking at families, which are the smaller units that make up all public societies. How miserable would these small groups be if everyone was left to fend for themselves, without any authority or leadership, or any central figure to bring them together and guide them? We can see the unfortunate results of lacking proper authority and governance in families, even those that have some level of authority. The need for government is even more pressing in larger public societies. A small group of people might be able to cooperate without formal government for the good of everyone, but that’s unrealistic in a large population made up of thousands of individuals with varied personalities and interests.
As government is absolutely necessary, so there is a necessity of strong rods in order to it: the business being such as requires persons so qualified: no other being sufficient for, or well capable of the government of, public societies: and therefore, those public societies are miserable that have not such strong rods for sceptres to rule: Eccles. x. 16, “Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child.”
As government is essential, strong leaders are also necessary for it: the role requires individuals with specific qualifications; no one else is adequate or well-suited for governing public societies. Therefore, those public societies suffer when they lack strong leaders to guide them. Ecclesiastes 10:16 says, “Woe to you, O land, when your king is a child.”
[Pg 108]As government, and strong rods for the exercise of it, are necessary to preserve public societies from dreadful and fatal calamities arising from among themselves; so no less requisite are they to defend the community from foreign enemies. As they are like the pillars of a building, so they are also like the walls and bulwarks of a city: they are under God the main strength of a people in a time of war and the chief instruments of their preservation, safety and rest. This is signified in a very lively manner in the words that are used by the Jewish community in her Lamentations to express the expectations she had from her princes: Lam. iv. 29, “The breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord, was taken in their pits, of whom we said, Under his shadow we shall live among the heathen.” In this respect also such strong rods are sons of the Most High and images or resemblances of the Son of God, viz., as they are their saviours from their enemies; as the judges that God raised up of old in Israel are called, Nehem. ix. 27: “Therefore thou deliveredst them into the hand of their enemies, who vexed them: and in the time of their trouble, when they cried unto thee, thou heardest them from heaven; and according to thy manifold mercies thou gavest them saviours, who saved them out of the hand of their enemies.”
[Pg 108]Just as government, along with strong leaders to enforce it, is essential for protecting communities from terrible disasters that might arise internally, it is equally important for defending the community against foreign threats. They serve as the pillars of a building and as the walls and fortifications of a city: they are, under God, the primary source of strength for a people during war and the key means of ensuring their preservation, safety, and peace. This is vividly illustrated in the words used by the Jewish community in their Lamentations, expressing their hopes for their leaders: Lam. iv. 29, “The breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord, was taken in their pits, of whom we said, Under his shadow we shall live among the heathen.” In this sense, such strong leaders are like sons of the Most High and resemble the Son of God since they serve as saviors from their foes; as the judges God raised in ancient Israel are described, Nehem. ix. 27: “Therefore thou deliveredst them into the hand of their enemies, who vexed them: and in the time of their trouble, when they cried unto thee, thou heardest them from heaven; and according to thy manifold mercies thou gavest them saviours, who saved them out of the hand of their enemies.”
Thus both the prosperity and safety of a people under God, depends on such rulers as are strong rods. While they enjoy such blessings, they are wont to be like a vine planted in a fruitful soil, with her stature exalted among the thick branches, appearing in her height with the multitude of her branches; but when they have no strong rod to be a sceptre to rule, they are like a vine planted in a wilderness that is exposed to be plucked up and cast down to the ground, to have her fruit dried up with the east wind, and to have fire coming out of her own branches to devour her fruit.
Thus, both the prosperity and safety of a people under God depend on rulers who are like strong rods. When they enjoy such blessings, they tend to be like a vine planted in rich soil, with their stature rising among the thick branches, standing tall with many branches; but when they lack a strong rod to serve as a scepter for ruling, they resemble a vine planted in a barren wilderness, vulnerable to being uprooted and thrown to the ground, struggling to keep their fruit from being dried up by the east wind, and facing flames bursting from their own branches that consume their fruit.
On these accounts, when a people’s strong rods are broken and withered, ’tis an awful judgment of God on that people,[Pg 109] and worthy of great lamentation: as when King Josiah (who was doubtless one of the strong rods referred to in the text) was dead, the people made great lamentation for him, 2 Chron. xxxv. 24, 25: “And they brought him to Jerusalem, and he died, and was buried in one of the sepulchres of his fathers. And all Judah and Jerusalem mourned for Josiah. And Jeremiah lamented for Josiah: and all the singing men and the singing women spake of Josiah in their lamentations to this day, and made them an ordinance in Israel: and, behold, they are written in the Lamentations.”
When the strength of a people is broken and diminished, it’s a serious judgement from God, deserving of deep mourning: just like when King Josiah (who was certainly one of the strong figures mentioned) died, the people mourned greatly for him, 2 Chron. xxxv. 24, 25: “They brought him to Jerusalem, he died, and was buried in one of his ancestors' tombs. All of Judah and Jerusalem mourned for Josiah. Jeremiah lamented for Josiah, and all the singers and singers’ women spoke of Josiah in their lamentations to this day, creating a tradition in Israel: and, indeed, they are recorded in the Lamentations.”
APPLICATION
App
I come now to apply these things to our own case, under the late awful frown of divine Providence upon us in removing by death that honorable person in public rule and authority, an inhabitant of this town and belonging to this congregation and church, who died at Boston the last Lord’s day.
I now want to relate this to our situation, considering the recent terrible disapproval of divine Providence towards us in the passing of that respected individual in public leadership and authority, who lived in this town and was a member of this congregation and church, and who died in Boston last Sunday.
He was eminently a strong rod in the forementioned respects. As to his natural abilities, strength of reason, greatness and clearness of discerning and depth of penetration, he was one of the first rank: it may be doubted whether he has left his superior in these respects in these parts of the world. He was a man of a truly great genius, and his genius was peculiarly fitted for the understanding and managing of public affairs.
He was definitely a strong influence in these respects. In terms of his natural abilities, reasoning strength, insight, and deep understanding, he ranked among the very best: there’s a question of whether anyone else in this part of the world could match him in these areas. He was a man of true genius, and his talents were particularly suited for understanding and handling public affairs.
And as his natural capacity was great, so was the knowledge that he had acquired, his understanding being greatly improved by close application of mind to those things he was called to be concerned in, and by a very exact observation of them and long experience in them. He had indeed a great insight into the nature of public societies, the mysteries of government and the affairs of peace and war: he had a discerning that very few have of the things wherein the public weal consists, and what[Pg 110] those things are that do expose public societies, and of the proper means to avoid the latter and promote the former. He was quick in his discerning, in that in most cases, especially such as belonged to his proper business, he at first sight would see further than most men when they had done their best; but yet he had a wonderful faculty of improving his own thoughts by meditation, and carrying his views a greater and greater length by long and close application of mind. He had an extraordinary ability to distinguish right and wrong in the midst of intricacies and circumstances that tended to perplex and darken the case: he was able to weigh things, as it were, in a balance, and to distinguish those things that were solid and weighty from those that had only a fair show without substance, which he evidently discovered in his accurate, clear and plain way of stating and committing causes to a jury, from the bench, as by others hath been observed. He wonderfully distinguished truth from falsehood, and the most labored cases seemed always to lie clear in his mind, his ideas properly ranged—and he had a talent of communicating them to every one’s understanding, beyond almost any one; and if any were misguided, it was not because truth and falsehood, right and wrong, were not well distinguished.
And just as he had great natural ability, he also gained considerable knowledge, his understanding being significantly enhanced by focusing intently on the matters he was tasked with and by observing them closely over many years. He truly had a deep insight into the nature of public organizations, the complexities of government, and the dynamics of peace and war. He had a perception that very few possess regarding what contributes to the common good, as well as what factors threaten public organizations, and he knew the right ways to avoid these threats while promoting the former. He was quick to understand, often seeing further than most men could even after they had tried their best, especially in matters related to his work. Yet, he also had a remarkable ability to refine his own thoughts through reflection and to expand his ideas further and further through intense focus. He had an exceptional talent for distinguishing right from wrong even amidst complexities and circumstances that could confuse the situation. He could weigh matters effectively, clearly distinguishing solid arguments from those that only appeared appealing but lacked substance, which he effectively demonstrated in his precise, clear, and straightforward manner of presenting cases to a jury from the bench, as others have noted. He adeptly differentiated truth from falsehood, and even the most complicated issues seemed clear in his mind, with his thoughts logically organized—and he had a unique skill for conveying them in a way that anyone could understand, surpassing almost anyone else; if someone was confused, it was not because he failed to clearly distinguish between truth and falsity, or right and wrong.
He was probably one of the ablest politicians that ever New England bred: he had a very uncommon insight into human nature, and a marvellous ability to penetrate into the particular tempers and dispositions of such as he had to deal with, and to discern the fittest way of treating them, so as most effectually to influence them to any good and wise purpose.
He was probably one of the most capable politicians New England has ever produced: he had a rare understanding of human nature and an amazing ability to get to know the individual traits and personalities of the people he interacted with. He could figure out the best way to approach them, effectively guiding them toward any good and wise goal.
And never perhaps was there a person that had a more extensive and thorough knowledge of the state of this land and its public affairs, and of persons that were jointly concerned in them: he knew this people and their circumstances, and what their circumstances required: he discerned the diseases of this body, and what were the proper remedies, as an able and[Pg 111] masterly physician. He had a great acquaintance with the neighboring colonies, and also the neighbor nations on this continent, with whom we are concerned in our public affairs: he had a far greater knowledge than any other person in the land of the several nations of Indians in these northern parts of America, their tempers, manners and the proper way of treating them, and was more extensively known by them than any other person in the country: and no other person in authority in this province had such an acquaintance with the people and country of Canada, the land of our enemies, as he.
And there was probably no one who had a more extensive and thorough understanding of the state of this land and its public affairs, and of the people involved in them: he knew this community and their situations, and what those situations required: he recognized the problems plaguing this society and what the right solutions were, like a skilled and[Pg 111] masterful doctor. He was well-acquainted with the neighboring colonies, as well as the neighboring nations on this continent that were relevant to our public matters: he had a much greater knowledge than anyone else about the various tribes of Native Americans in these northern regions of America, their temperaments, customs, and how best to engage with them, and he was more widely recognized by them than anyone else in the country: and no other authority figure in this province had such familiarity with the people and land of Canada, our enemy's territory, as he did.
He was exceeding far from a disposition and forwardness to intermeddle with other people’s business; but as to what belonged to the offices he sustained and the important affairs that he had the care of, he had a great understanding of what belonged to them. I have often been surprised at the length of his reach, and what I have seen of his ability to foresee and determine the consequences of things, even at a great distance, and quite beyond the sight of other men. He was not wavering and unsteady in his opinion: his manner was never to pass a judgment rashly, but was wont first thoroughly to deliberate and weigh an affair; and in this, notwithstanding his great abilities, he was glad to improve [by] the help of conversation and discourse with others, and often spake of the great advantage he found by it; but when, on mature consideration, he had settled his judgment, he was not easily turned from it by false colors and plausible pretences and appearances.
He was far from being nosy or eager to meddle in other people's affairs; however, when it came to the roles he held and the important matters he managed, he had a deep understanding of what was required. I have often marveled at the breadth of his insight and his ability to foresee and assess the consequences of situations, even from a distance and well beyond the perception of others. He wasn't wishy-washy or inconsistent in his views; he never rushed to make a judgment but took the time to think things through carefully. Despite his considerable talents, he always welcomed the opportunity to learn from discussions with others and often mentioned the significant benefits he gained from such interactions. However, once he had thoughtfully made up his mind, he was not easily swayed by misleading arguments or appealing appearances.
And besides his knowledge of things belonging to his particular calling as a ruler, he had also a great degree of understanding in things belonging to his general calling as a Christian. He was no inconsiderable divine. He was a wise casuist, as I know by the great help I have found from time to time by his judgment and advice in cases of conscience wherein I have consulted him: and indeed I scarce knew the divine that I ever found more able to help and enlighten the mind in such cases[Pg 112] than he. And he had no small degree of knowledge in things pertaining to experimental religion; but was wont to discourse on such subjects, not only with accurate doctrinal distinctions, but as one intimately and feelingly acquainted with these things.
And besides his knowledge in matters related to his role as a ruler, he also had a deep understanding of his responsibilities as a Christian. He was quite knowledgeable in theology. He was a wise advisor, as I've experienced the significant help I've received from his judgment and advice in moral dilemmas I've consulted him about. In fact, I hardly knew any theologian who could assist and clarify situations in such matters more effectively than he could. He also had considerable knowledge about practical religion and often discussed these subjects, not only with precise doctrinal distinctions but also as someone who was deeply and personally familiar with them.
He was not only great in speculative knowledge, but his knowledge was practical; such as tended to a wise conduct in the affairs, business and duties of life; so as properly to have the denomination of wisdom, and so as properly and eminently to invest him with the character of a wise man. And he was not only eminently wise and prudent in his own conduct, but was one of the ablest and wisest counsellors of others in any difficult affair.
He had not just a vast understanding of theoretical knowledge, but his knowledge was also practical; it helped him navigate the complexities of life, work, and responsibilities effectively, earning him the label of wisdom and distinctly marking him as a wise person. Additionally, he was not only exceptionally wise and cautious in his own actions, but he was also one of the most capable and insightful advisors to others in any challenging situation.
The greatness and honorableness of his disposition was answerable to the largeness of his understanding. He was naturally of a great mind. In this respect he was truly the son of nobles. He greatly abhorred things which were mean and sordid, and seemed to be incapable of a compliance with them. How far was he from trifling and impertinence in his conversation! How far from a busy, meddling disposition! How far from any sly and clandestine management to fill his pockets with what was fraudulently withheld or violently squeezed from the laborer, soldier or inferior officer! How far from taking advantage from his commission or authority or any superior power he had in his hands, or the ignorance, dependence or necessities of others, to add to his own gains with what property belonged to them, and with what they might justly expect as a proper reward for any of their services! How far was he from secretly taking bribes offered to induce him to favor any man in his cause, or by his power or interest to promote his being advanced to any place of public trust, honor or profit! How greatly did he abhor lying and prevaricating! And how immovably steadfast was he to exact truth! His hatred of those things that were mean and sordid was so apparent and well[Pg 113] known, that it was evident that men dreaded to appear in any thing of that nature in his presence.
His greatness and honor matched the depth of his understanding. He had a naturally strong mind. In this way, he was truly a son of nobles. He had a strong aversion to things that were petty and dirty, and he seemed completely unable to lower himself to them. He was so far from being trivial or rude in his conversations! He was nowhere near being nosy or meddlesome! He was far from engaging in any sneaky or secretive actions to pocket what was fraudulently kept from him or forcefully taken from laborers, soldiers, or lower-ranking officials! He was far from exploiting his position, power, or any advantage he had over others, especially their ignorance, dependency, or needs, to enrich himself at their expense for what they rightfully deserved for their services! He was nowhere near secretly accepting bribes to favor anyone in their case or using his power or influence to help himself get promoted to any public role of trust, honor, or profit! He greatly despised lying and deceit! And he was unwaveringly committed to demanding the truth! His hatred for all things petty and sordid was so clear and well-known that men feared even the thought of appearing with such behavior in his presence.
He was a man remarkably of a public spirit, a true lover of his country and greatly abhorred the sacrificing the public welfare to private interest.
He was a man with a strong sense of community, a true patriot, and he deeply hated putting personal interests ahead of the public good.
He was very eminently endowed with a spirit of government. The God of nature seemed to have formed him for government, as though he had been made on purpose, and cast into a mould by which he should be every way fitted for the business of a man in public authority. Such a behavior and conduct was natural to him as tended to maintain his authority and possess others with awe and reverence, and to enforce and render effectual what he said and did in the exercise of his authority. He did not bear the sword in vain: he was truly a terror to evil doers. What I saw in him often put me in mind of that saying of the wise man, Prov. xx. 8, “The king that sitteth on the throne of judgment scattereth away all evil with his eyes.” He was one that was not afraid of the faces of men; and every one knew that it was in vain to attempt to deter him from doing what, on mature consideration, he had determined he ought to do. Every thing in him was great and becoming a man in his public station. Perhaps never was there a man that appeared in New England to whom the denomination of a great man did more properly belong.
He was incredibly gifted with a talent for leadership. It seemed like nature itself had designed him for this role, as if he was shaped specifically to be perfectly suited for the responsibilities of public authority. His demeanor and actions naturally commanded respect and instilled awe in others, ensuring that what he said and did while exercising his authority was effective. He truly did not "bear the sword in vain": he was genuinely a "terror to evildoers." What I observed in him often reminded me of the saying from Proverbs 20:8, “The king who sits on the throne of judgment scatters all evil with his eyes.” He was someone who wasn’t intimidated by anyone's opinion, and everyone knew that it was pointless to try to discourage him from doing what he firmly believed was right. Everything about him was impressive and befitting someone in his public role. Perhaps no one in New England ever embodied the title of a "great man" more fittingly than he did.
But though he was one that was great among men, exalted above others in abilities and greatness of mind and in place of rule, and feared not the faces of men, yet he feared God. He was strictly conscientious in his conduct, both in public and private. I never knew the man that seemed more steadfastly and immovably to act by principle and according to rules and maxims, established and settled in his mind by the dictates of his judgment and conscience. He was a man of strict justice and fidelity. Faithfulness was eminently his character. Some of his greatest opponents that have been of the contrary party to[Pg 114] him in public affairs, yet have openly acknowledged this of him, that he was a faithful man. He was remarkably faithful in his public trusts: he would not basely betray his trust, from fear or favor. It was in vain to expect it, however men might oppose him or neglect him, and how great soever they were. Nor would he neglect the public interest, wherein committed to him, for the sake of his own ease, but diligently and laboriously watched and labored for it night and day. And he was faithful in private affairs as well as public: he was a most faithful friend, faithful to any one that in any case asked his counsel; and his fidelity might be depended on in whatever affair he undertook for any of his neighbors.
But even though he was a man of great stature, elevated above others in skills, intelligence, and authority, and not afraid of people's opinions, he still had a deep reverence for God. He was very principled in his behavior, both in public and private. I have never seen anyone who consistently acted with such strong principles and followed the rules and beliefs that were firmly established in his mind through his judgment and conscience. He was a man of true justice and loyalty. Faithfulness was a key part of his character. Some of his biggest opponents, from the opposing party in public matters, openly recognized that he was a trustworthy man. He was exceptionally reliable in his public responsibilities: he would never betray his duty out of fear or favoritism. It would have been pointless to expect such behavior, no matter how much people opposed or ignored him, no matter how powerful they were. He also wouldn’t overlook the public good that was entrusted to him for his own comfort; he worked tirelessly for it, day and night. And he was just as dependable in private matters: he was a loyal friend, always there for anyone who sought his advice; his loyalty could be counted on in any task he took on for his neighbors.
He was a noted instance of the virtue of temperance, unalterable in it, in all places, in all companies, and in the midst of all temptations.
He was a shining example of self-control, unwavering in it, no matter the place, the company, or the temptations around him.
Though he was a man of a great spirit, yet he had a remarkable government of his spirit; and excelled in the government of his tongue. In the midst of all provocations he met with, among the multitudes he had to deal with, and the great multiplicity of perplexing affairs in which he was concerned, and all the opposition and reproaches he was at any time the subject of; yet what was there that ever proceeded out of his mouth that his enemies could lay hold of? No profane language, no vain, rash, unseemly and unchristian speeches. If at any time he expressed himself with great warmth and vigor, it seemed to be from principle and determination of his judgment, rather than from passion. When he expressed himself strongly and with vehemence, those that were acquainted with him, and well observed him from time to time, might evidently see it was done in consequence of thought and judgment, weighing the circumstances and consequences of things.
Although he was a man of great spirit, he had an impressive control over his emotions, especially his words. Despite all the provocations he faced, the many people he interacted with, the numerous complicated issues he dealt with, and all the opposition and criticism he encountered, there was nothing he ever said that his enemies could use against him. No swear words, no empty, hasty, inappropriate, or unchristian remarks. When he spoke passionately and forcefully, it seemed to come from a deep conviction and careful reasoning rather than from anger. Those who were familiar with him and observed him regularly could clearly see that his strong statements were the result of thoughtful consideration and an assessment of the situations and their consequences.
The calmness and steadiness of his behavior in private, particularly in his family, appeared remarkable and exemplary to those who had most opportunity to observe it.
The calmness and steadiness of his behavior at home, especially with his family, seemed impressive and admirable to those who had the best chance to see it.
[Pg 115]He was thoroughly established in those religious principles and doctrines of the first fathers of New England, usually called the doctrines of grace, and had a great detestation of the opposite errors of the present fashionable divinity, as very contrary to the word of God and the experience of every true Christian. And as he was a friend to truth, so he was a friend to vital piety and the power of godliness, and ever countenanced and favored it on all occasions.
[Pg 115]He was firmly grounded in the religious principles and teachings of the early leaders of New England, often referred to as the doctrines of grace, and he strongly disliked the opposite errors of the trendy theology of his time, viewing them as completely opposed to the word of God and the experiences of every true Christian. Being a champion of truth, he was also an advocate for genuine spirituality and the power of godliness, consistently supporting and encouraging it in all situations.
He abhorred profaneness, and was a person of a serious and decent spirit, and ever treated sacred things with reverence. He was exemplary for his decent attendance on the public worship of God. Who ever saw him irreverently and indecently lolling and laying down his head to sleep, or gazing and staring about the meeting-house in time of divine service? And as he was able (as was before observed) to discourse very understandingly of experimental religion, so to some persons with whom he was very intimate, he gave intimations sufficiently plain, while conversing of these things, that they were matters of his own experience. And some serious persons in civil authority that have ordinarily differed from him in matters of government, yet, on some occasional close conversation with him on things of religion, have manifested a high opinion of him as to real experimental piety.
He detested disrespect and was a person of sincere and honorable character, always treating sacred matters with respect. He was a great example of regular attendance at public worship. Who ever saw him irreverently lounging or resting his head to sleep, or staring around the church during a service? And as he was capable (as mentioned before) of discussing experimental religion in a knowledgeable way, he clearly indicated to a few close friends during conversations about these topics that they were based on his own experiences. Even some serious individuals in positions of authority who typically disagreed with him on political issues held him in high regard after having deeper discussions with him about matters of faith.
As he was known to be a serious person, and an enemy to a profane or vain conversation, so he was feared on that account by great and small. When he was in the room, only his presence was sufficient to maintain decency; though many were there that were accounted gentlemen and great men, who otherwise were disposed to take a much greater freedom in their talk and behavior than they dared to do in his presence.
He was known as a serious person and disapproved of disrespectful or superficial conversations, which made him respected by both the powerful and ordinary people. When he entered a room, his mere presence was enough to uphold decorum; even though many considered themselves gentlemen and influential figures, they were less inclined to act freely in their speech and behavior when he was around.
He was not unmindful of death, nor insensible of his own frailty, nor did death come unexpected to him. For some years past he has spoken much to some persons of dying and going into the eternal world, signifying that he did not expect to continue long here.
He was aware of death, conscious of his own vulnerability, and death didn’t catch him off guard. For several years, he had talked a lot with some people about dying and moving on to the eternal world, indicating that he didn’t expect to be here much longer.
[Pg 116]Added to all these things that have been mentioned to render him eminently a strong rod, he was attended with many circumstances which tended to give him advantage for the exerting of his strength for the public good. He was honorably descended, was a man of considerable substance, had been long in authority, was extensively known and honored abroad, was high in the esteem of the many tribes of Indians in the neighborhood of the British colonies, and so had great influence upon them above any other man in New England; God had endowed him with a comely presence and majesty of countenance, becoming the great qualities of his mind and the place in which God had set him.
[Pg 116]Along with all the qualities that made him a strong leader, he had many advantages that allowed him to use his strength for the public good. He came from a distinguished family, was quite wealthy, had held authority for a long time, was well-known and respected both locally and abroad, and was highly regarded by the many Native American tribes near the British colonies, giving him more influence than anyone else in New England. God had also blessed him with a handsome appearance and a dignified presence, which suited the great qualities of his mind and the role God had placed him in.
In the exercise of these qualities and endowments, under these advantages, he has been, as it were, a father to this part of the land, on whom the whole county had, under God, its dependence in all its public affairs, and especially since the beginning of the present war.° How much the weight of all the warlike concerns of the county (which above any part of the land lies exposed to the enemy) has lain on his shoulders, and how he has been the spring of all motion and the doer of every thing that has been done, and how wisely and faithfully he has conducted these affairs, I need not inform this congregation. You well know that he took care of the county as a father of a family of children, not neglecting men’s lives and making light of their blood; but with great diligence, vigilance and prudence applying himself continually to the proper means of our safety and welfare. And especially has this his native town, where he has dwelt from his infancy, reaped the benefit of his happy influence: his wisdom has been, under God, very much our guide, and his authority our support and strength, and he has been a great honor to Northampton and ornament to our church.
In exercising these qualities and talents, benefiting from these advantages, he has essentially been a father figure to this area, on whom the entire county has depended, under God, for all its public matters, especially since the start of the current war. How much the burden of all the war-related issues in the county (which, more than any other area, is vulnerable to the enemy) has rested on him, and how he has been the driving force behind everything that’s been accomplished, as well as how wisely and faithfully he has managed these affairs, I don’t need to tell this gathering. You all know that he has cared for the county like a father does for his children, never taking lives lightly or disregarding the value of bloodshed; instead, he has consistently approached our safety and welfare with immense diligence, vigilance, and wisdom. Most notably, his hometown, where he has lived since childhood, has greatly benefited from his positive influence: his wisdom has, under God, been our guiding light, his authority our support and strength, and he has brought great honor to Northampton and enriched our church.
He continued in full capacity of usefulness while he lived; he was indeed considerably advanced in years, but his powers of mind were not sensibly abated, and his strength of body was not so impaired but that he was able to go long journeys, in extreme heat and cold, and in a short time.
He remained fully useful throughout his life; he was definitely quite old, but his mental capabilities hadn't noticeably declined, and his physical strength wasn't so weak that he couldn't undertake long journeys, even in extreme heat and cold, and do so quickly.
[Pg 117]But now this “strong rod is broken and withered,” and surely the judgment of God therein is very awful, and the dispensation that which may well be for a lamentation. Probably we shall be more sensible of the worth and importance of such a strong rod by the want of it. The awful voice of God in this providence is worthy to be attended to by this whole province, and especially by the people of this county, but in a more peculiar manner by us of this town. We have now this testimony of the divine displeasure added to all the other dark clouds God has lately brought over us, and his awful frowns upon us. ’Tis a dispensation, on many accounts, greatly calling for our humiliation and fear before God; an awful manifestation of his supreme, universal and absolute dominion, calling us to adore the divine sovereignty and tremble at the presence of this great God. And it is a lively instance of human frailty and mortality. We see how that none are out of the reach of death, that no greatness, no authority, no wisdom and sagacity, no honorableness of person or station, no degree of valuableness and importance exempts from the stroke of death. This is therefore a loud and solemn warning to all sorts to prepare for their departure hence.
[Pg 117]But now this “strong rod is broken and withered,” and surely the judgment of God in this is very serious, and the situation is something we should lament. We will probably realize the value and significance of such a strong rod more acutely now that it’s gone. The serious message from God in this situation deserves our attention, especially in this province, but particularly for us in this town. We now have this evidence of divine displeasure added to all the other troubles God has recently sent our way, and his serious frowns upon us. This situation calls for our humility and fear before God; it’s a powerful reminder of his supreme, universal, and absolute control, urging us to honor his sovereignty and recognize the might of this great God. It also vividly illustrates human weakness and mortality. We see that no one is beyond the reach of death, that no level of greatness, authority, wisdom, or honor protects anyone from the inevitability of death. Therefore, this serves as a loud and solemn reminder for everyone to prepare for their eventual departure from this life.
And the memory of this person who is now gone, who was made so great a blessing while he lived, should engage us to show respect and kindness to his family. This we should do both out of respect to him and to his father, your former eminent pastor, who in his day was, in a remarkable manner, a father to this part of the land in spirituals, and especially to this town, as this his son has been in temporals.—God greatly resented it, when the children of Israel did not show kindness to the house of Jerubbaal that had been made an instrument of so much good to them: Judges viii. 35, “Neither showed they kindness to the house of Jerrubbaal, according to all the good which he had showed unto Israel.”
And the memory of the person who is no longer with us, who was such a great blessing during his life, should inspire us to show respect and kindness to his family. We should do this both out of honor for him and for his father, your former notable pastor, who was, in his time, remarkably a father figure to this region in spiritual matters, and especially to this town, just as his son has been in practical matters. God was very displeased when the Israelites didn’t show kindness to the house of Jerubbaal, which had been a source of so much good for them: Judges 8:35, "Neither did they show kindness to the house of Jerubbaal, according to all the good which he had done for Israel."
VII
A FAREWELL SERMON°
2 Cor. i. 14.—As also you have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
2 Cor. i. 14.—Just as you have recognized us in part, we are your joy, just as you are ours on the day of the Lord Jesus.
The apostle, in the preceding part of the chapter, declares what great
troubles he met with in the course of his ministry. In the text and two
foregoing verses, he declares what were his comforts and supports under
the troubles he met with. There are four things in particular.
The apostle, in the earlier part of the chapter, talks about the major struggles he faced during his ministry. In the text and the two previous verses, he shares what brought him comfort and support during those tough times. There are four specific things he mentions.
1. That he had approved himself to his own conscience, verse 12: “For our own rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.”
1. He had shown himself to his own conscience, verse 12: “For our own joy is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with worldly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have conducted ourselves in the world, and even more so towards you.”
2. Another thing he speaks of as matter of comfort is, that as he had approved himself to his own conscience, so he had also to the consciences of his hearers, the Corinthians, whom he now wrote to, and that they should approve of him at the day of judgment.
2. Another thing he mentions as a source of comfort is that he has proven himself not only to his own conscience but also to the consciences of his listeners, the Corinthians, to whom he is now writing, and that they would affirm him on the day of judgment.
3. The hope he had of seeing the blessed fruit of his labors and sufferings in the ministry, in their happiness and glory, in that great day of accounts.
3. He hoped to see the wonderful outcome of his hard work and struggles in the ministry, in their happiness and glory, on that great day of reckoning.
4. That, in his ministry among the Corinthians, he had approved himself to his Judge, who would approve and reward his faithfulness in that day.
4. That, in his work with the Corinthians, he had proven himself to his Judge, who would acknowledge and reward his faithfulness on that day.
These three last particulars are signified in my text and the preceding verse; and, indeed, all the four are implied in the text. ’Tis implied that the Corinthians had acknowledged[Pg 119] him as their spiritual father and as one that had been faithful among them, and as the means of their future joy and glory at the day of judgment, and one whom they should then see, and have a joyful meeting with as such. ’Tis implied, that the apostle expected at that time to have a joyful meeting with them before the Judge, and with joy to behold their glory, as the fruit of his labors; and so they would be his rejoicing. ’Tis implied also that he then expected to be approved of the great Judge, when he and they should meet together before him; and that he would then acknowledge his fidelity, and that this had been the means of their glory; and that thus he would, as it were, give them to him as his crown of rejoicing. But this the apostle could not hope for, unless he had the testimony of his own conscience in his favor. And therefore the words do imply, in the strongest manner, that he had approved himself to his own conscience.
These last three points are highlighted in my text and the previous verse; in fact, all four are suggested in the text. It’s suggested that the Corinthians acknowledged[Pg 119] him as their spiritual father, as someone who had been faithful among them, and as the reason for their future joy and glory on the day of judgment, someone they would see and have a joyful reunion with. It’s also suggested that the apostle anticipated having a joyful meeting with them before the Judge, eagerly seeing their glory as the result of his efforts; and so they would be his source of joy. It’s implied that he expected to be approved by the great Judge when they met together, and that he would acknowledge his faithfulness, recognizing that this had led to their glory; in that way, he would present them to Him as his crown of rejoicing. However, the apostle couldn’t hope for this unless he had the assurance of his own conscience on his side. Therefore, the words strongly imply that he had validated himself in his own conscience.
There is one thing implied in each of these particulars, and in every part of the text, which is that point I shall make the subject of my present discourse, viz.:
There’s one thing hinted at in each of these details and throughout the text, which I will focus on in my current discussion, namely:
DOCT[RINE]
DOCTRINE
Ministers, and the people that are under their care, must meet one another before Christ’s tribunal at the day of judgment.
Ministers and the people they look after must stand together before Christ’s judgment seat on the day of judgment.
Ministers, and the people that have been under their care, must be parted in this world, how well soever they have been united: if they are not separated before, they must be parted by death; and they may be separated while life is continued. We live in a world of change, where nothing is certain or stable; and where a little time, a few revolutions of the sun bring to pass strange things, surprising alterations, in particular persons, in families, in towns and churches, in countries and nations.[Pg 120] It often happens, that those who seem most united, in a little time are most disunited, and at the greatest distance. Thus ministers and people, between whom there has been the greatest mutual regard and strictest union, may not only differ in their judgments, and be alienated in affection, but one may rend from the other, and all relation between them be dissolved; the minister may be removed to a distant place, and they may never have any more to do with one another in this world. But if it be so, there is one meeting more that they must have, and that is in the last great day of accounts.
Ministers and the people they care for must be separated in this world, no matter how well they’ve been united. If they aren’t separated before, they will be by death; they can also be separated while still alive. We live in a world of change, where nothing is certain or stable, and where a short time or a few cycles of the sun can bring about strange things—surprising changes in individuals, families, towns and churches, countries, and nations.[Pg 120] It often happens that those who appear most united can quickly become the most disunited and distant. So, ministers and people who have shared the greatest mutual respect and strongest bond may not only disagree in their views and grow distant in affection but may also be separated entirely, with all connections between them broken; the minister could be moved to a faraway place, and they might never interact again in this world. However, if that happens, there is one last meeting they will have, and that is on the final great day of reckoning.
Here I would show,
Here I would demonstrate,
I. In what manner ministers, and the people who have been under their care, shall meet one another at the day of judgment.
I. How ministers and the people they've cared for will encounter each other on the day of judgment.
II. For what purposes.
II. For what reasons.
III. For what reasons God has so ordered it, that ministers and their people shall then meet together in such a manner, and for such purposes.
III. For what reasons God has decided that ministers and their people will meet together in this way and for these purposes.
I. I would show, in some particulars, in what manner ministers, and the people who have been under their care, shall meet one another at the day of judgment. Concerning this I would observe two things in general.
I. I want to explain, in a few details, how ministers and the people they've taken care of will come together on the day of judgment. Regarding this, I would like to point out two general observations.
1. That they shall not then meet only as all mankind must then meet, but there will be something peculiar in the manner of their meeting.
1. They won’t just meet like everyone else does, but there will be something unique about how they come together.
2. That their meeting together at that time shall be very different from what used to be in the house of God in this world.
2. That their gathering at that time will be very different from what it used to be in the house of God in this world.
1. They shall not meet at that day as all the world must then meet together. I would observe a difference in two things.
1. They won't meet that day like everyone else will. I want to point out a difference in two things.
(1) As to a clear actual view, and distinct knowledge and notice of each other.
(1) Regarding a clear and actual view, along with a distinct understanding and awareness of one another.
Although the whole world will be then present, all mankind[Pg 121] of all generations gathered in one vast assembly, with all of the angelic nature, both elect and fallen angels; yet we need not suppose that every one will have a distinct and particular knowledge of each individual of the whole assembled multitude, which will undoubtedly consist of many millions of millions. Though ’tis probable that men’s capacities will be much greater than in the present state, yet they will not be infinite; though their understanding and comprehension will be vastly extended, yet men will not be deified. There will probably be a very enlarged view that particular persons will have of various parts and members of that vast assembly, and so of the proceedings of that great day; but yet it must needs be, that according to the nature of finite minds, some persons and some things at that day shall fall more under the notice of particular persons than others; and this (as we may well suppose) according as they shall have a nearer concern with some than others, in the transactions of the day. There will be special reason why those who have had special concerns together in this world, in their state of probation, and whose mutual affairs will be then to be tried and judged, should especially be set in one another’s view. Thus we may suppose that rulers and subjects, earthly judges and those whom they have judged, neighbors who have had mutual converse, dealings and contests, heads of families and their children and servants, shall then meet, and in a peculiar distinction be set together. And especially will it be thus with ministers and their people. ’Tis evident by the text that these shall be in each other’s view, shall distinctly know each other, and shall have particular notice one of another at that time.
Although the whole world will be present, all humanity[Pg 121] from all generations gathered in one vast assembly, along with all the angelic beings, both good and fallen; we shouldn't assume that everyone will personally recognize each individual in the huge crowd, which will likely number in the millions. While it’s likely that people's abilities will be much greater than they are now, they will not be limitless; although their understanding will be vastly improved, they will not be divine. Some individuals might have a broader perspective on various parts and members of that large gathering and the events of that significant day; however, due to the nature of finite minds, some people and things will capture the attention of certain individuals more than others, based on their closer connection to some rather than others in the events of the day. There will be a specific reason for those who shared special bonds in this world during their time of testing, and whose mutual affairs will be judged then, to be particularly aware of one another. Thus, we might expect that rulers and their subjects, earthly judges and those they have judged, neighbors who have interacted, family heads and their children and servants, will meet then and be distinctly grouped together. This will especially apply to ministers and their congregations. It’s clear from the text that they will be aware of each other, will recognize each other distinctly, and will pay particular attention to one another at that time.
(2) They shall meet together, as having a special concern one with another in the great transactions of that day.
(2) They will come together, as they have a special interest in each other during the important events of that day.
Although they shall meet the whole world at that time, yet they will not have any immediate and particular concern with all. Yea, the far greater part of those who shall then be gathered together,[Pg 122] will be such as they have had no intercourse with in their state of probation, and so will have no mutual concerns to be judged of. But as to ministers, and the people that have been under their care, they will be such as have had much immediate concern one with another, in matters of the greatest moment, that ever mankind have to do one with another in. Therefore they especially must meet and be brought together before the judge, as having special concern one with another in the design and business of that great day of accounts.
Although they will meet the entire world at that time, they won't have any immediate or specific concerns with everyone. In fact, the vast majority of those who will be gathered together[Pg 122] will be people they have never interacted with during their time on Earth, and therefore, they won't have mutual matters to be judged. However, ministers and the people they have cared for will have had significant interactions with each other regarding the most important issues that humanity faces. Thus, they particularly need to come together before the judge, as they have special concerns with one another related to the purpose and events of that great day of reckoning.
Thus their meeting, as to the manner of it, will be diverse from the meeting of mankind in general.
Thus, their meeting will be different from how people generally meet.
2. Their meeting at the day of judgment will be very diverse from their meetings one with another in this world.
2. Their meeting on judgment day will be very different from how they met each other in this world.
Ministers and their people, while their relation continues, often meet together in this world. They are wont to meet from Sabbath to Sabbath, and at other times, for the public worship of God, and administration of ordinances, and the solemn services of God’s house. And besides these meetings, they have also occasions to meet for the determining and managing their ecclesiastical affairs, for the exercise of church discipline, and the settling and adjusting those things which concern the purity and good order of public administrations. But their meeting at the day of judgment will be exceeding diverse, in its manner and circumstance, from any such meetings and interviews as they have one with another in the present state. I would observe how, in a few particulars.
Ministers and their congregations often come together in this world while their relationship lasts. They tend to meet from Sunday to Sunday, and at other times, for public worship, administering sacraments, and participating in the solemn services of the church. Besides these gatherings, they have opportunities to meet to handle their church affairs, exercise discipline, and address issues related to the purity and proper order of public services. However, their meeting on the day of judgment will be vastly different in terms of manner and circumstances from any of their current gatherings and interactions. I would like to point out a few specifics.
(1) Now they meet together in a preparatory mutable state, but then in an unchangeable state.
(1) Now they come together in a flexible, temporary state, but later in an unchanging state.
Now sinners in the congregation meet their minister in a state wherein they are capable of a saving change, capable of being turned, through God’s blessing on the ministrations and labors of their pastor, from the power of Satan unto God; and being brought out of a state of guilt, condemnation and wrath, to a state of peace and favor with God, to the enjoyment[Pg 123] of the privileges of his children, and a title to their eternal inheritance. And saints now meet their minister with great remains of corruption, and sometimes under great spiritual difficulties and affliction: and therefore are yet the proper subjects of means of an happy alteration of their state, consisting in a greater freedom from these things, which they have reason to hope for in the way of an attendance on ordinances, and of which God is pleased commonly to make his ministers the instruments. And ministers and their people now meet in order to the bringing to pass such happy changes; they are the great benefits sought in their solemn meetings in this world.
Now, sinners in the congregation meet their minister in a way that allows for a transformative change, capable of being turned, through God’s blessing on their pastor’s work, from the power of Satan to God; and moving from a state of guilt, condemnation, and anger to a state of peace and favor with God, enjoying[Pg 123] the privileges of being His children and securing their eternal inheritance. And believers now meet their minister with significant remnants of sin, often facing serious spiritual struggles and hardships: therefore, they are still the right candidates for experiencing a positive change in their condition, which includes more freedom from these issues, something they can hope for through participation in religious practices, and of which God typically allows His ministers to be the instruments. Ministers and their congregations now come together to achieve such positive changes; these are the significant benefits sought in their solemn gatherings in this world.
But when they shall meet together at the day of judgment, it will be far otherwise. They will not then meet in order to the use of means for the bringing to effect any such changes; for they will all meet in an unchangeable state. Sinners will be in an unchangeable state: they who then shall be under the guilt and power of sin, and have the wrath of God abiding on them, shall be beyond all remedy or possibility of change, and shall meet their ministers without any hopes of relief or remedy, or getting any good by their means. And as for the saints, they will be already perfectly delivered from all their before remaining corruption, temptation, and calamities of every kind, and set forever out of their reach; and no deliverance, no happy alteration, will remain to be accomplished in the way of the use of means of grace, under the administrations of ministers. It will then be pronounced, “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still.”
But when they gather on Judgment Day, it will be completely different. They won’t come together to make any changes because they will all be in an unchangeable state. Sinners will be in an unchangeable state: those who are burdened with sin and have God's wrath upon them will be beyond any hope of remedy or change, and they will meet their ministers without any chance of relief or help. As for the saints, they will already be perfectly free from all their previous corruption, temptation, and suffering of any kind, forever removed from any reach; and no deliverance or positive change will be possible through the means of grace under the ministers’ guidance. It will then be declared, “Let the unjust continue to be unjust; let the filthy remain filthy; let the righteous stay righteous; and let the holy be holy.”
(2) Then they shall meet together in a state of clear, certain and infallible light.
(2) Then they will come together in a state of clear, certain, and undeniable light.
Ministers are set as guides and teachers, and are represented in Scripture as lights set up in the churches; and in the present state meet their people from time to time in order to instruct[Pg 124] and enlighten them, to correct their mistakes, and to be a voice behind them, when they turn aside to the right hand or to the left, saying, “This is the way, walk in it;” to evince and confirm the truth by exhibiting the proper evidences of it, and to refute errors and corrupt opinions, to convince the erroneous and establish the doubting. But when Christ shall come to judgment, every error and false opinion shall be detected; all deceit and illusion shall vanish away before the light of that day, as the darkness of the night vanishes at the appearance of the rising sun; and every doctrine of the word of God shall then appear in full evidence, and none shall remain unconvinced; all shall know the truth with the greatest certainty, and there shall be no mistakes to rectify.
Ministers are appointed as guides and teachers, and are depicted in the Scriptures as lights shining in the churches. In their current roles, they meet with their congregations from time to time to instruct and enlighten them, correct their mistakes, and provide guidance when they stray off the path, saying, “This is the way, walk in it.” They clarify and affirm the truth by showing the proper evidence of it, refute errors and wrong beliefs, convince those who are misled, and strengthen the doubters. However, when Christ returns for judgment, every error and false belief will be exposed; all deceit and illusion will disappear in the light of that day, just as the darkness of night fades when the sun rises. Every doctrine of God's word will then become fully clear, and no one will remain unconvinced; everyone will know the truth with complete certainty, and there will be no mistakes left to correct.
Now ministers and their people may disagree in their judgments concerning some matters of religion, and may sometimes meet to confer together concerning those things wherein they differ, and to hear the reasons that may be offered on one side and the other; and all may be ineffectual as to any conviction of the truth: they may meet and part again, no more agreed than before; and that side which was in the wrong may remain so still; sometimes the meetings of ministers with their people in such a case of disagreeing sentiments are attended with unhappy debate and controversy, managed with much prejudice and want of candor; not tending to light and conviction, but rather to confirm and increase darkness, and establish opposition to the truth and alienation of affection one from another. But when they shall hereafter meet together, at the day of judgment, before the tribunal of the great Judge, the mind and will of Christ will be made known; and there shall no longer be any debate or difference of opinions; the evidence of the truth shall appear beyond all dispute, and all controversies shall be finally and forever decided.
Now, ministers and their congregations may disagree on certain religious matters and might sometimes come together to discuss the issues where they differ and hear the arguments from both sides. However, these meetings might not lead to any real understanding of the truth; they could meet and separate without any agreement, with the side that was mistaken still holding onto their erroneous views. Often, when ministers and their people gather to discuss conflicting opinions, it leads to unfortunate debates and controversies filled with bias and lack of openness, which don’t bring about clarity or understanding but rather deepen misunderstandings and create divisions. But when they do meet again, on the day of judgment, before the throne of the great Judge, the will and mind of Christ will be revealed; there will no longer be any debates or differing views; the truth will be evident beyond any doubt, and all disputes will be resolved once and for all.
Now ministers meet their people in order to enlighten and awaken the consciences of sinners: setting before them the great[Pg 125] evil and danger of sin, the strictness of God’s law, their own wickedness of heart and practice, the great guilt they are under, the wrath that abides upon them, and their impotence, blindness, poverty, and helpless and undone condition: but all is often in vain; they remain still, notwithstanding all their ministers can say, stupid and unawakened, and their consciences unconvinced. But it will not be so at their last meeting at the day of judgment; sinners, when they shall meet their minister before their great Judge, will not meet him with a stupid conscience: they will then be fully convinced of the truth of those things which they formerly heard from him, concerning the greatness and terrible majesty of God, his holiness, and hatred of sin, and his awful justice in punishing it, the strictness of his law, and the dreadfulness and truth of his threatenings, and their own unspeakable guilt and misery: and they shall never more be insensible of these things: the eyes of conscience will now be fully enlightened, and never shall be blinded again: the mouth of conscience shall now be opened, and never shall be shut any more.
Now ministers meet with their congregations to enlighten and awaken the consciences of sinners: laying out the significant evil and danger of sin, the seriousness of God’s law, their own wicked hearts and actions, the immense guilt they carry, the wrath that hangs over them, and their powerlessness, ignorance, poverty, and hopeless condition. However, it often feels pointless; despite everything their ministers say, they remain indifferent and unresponsive, with their consciences unconvinced. But that won’t be the case at their final meeting on judgment day; when sinners stand before their minister and the great Judge, they won’t have a numb conscience. They will then be completely convinced of the truths they once heard from him about the greatness and terrifying majesty of God, His holiness and hatred of sin, and His severe justice in punishing it, the strictness of His law, and the seriousness and reality of His threats, as well as their own unimaginable guilt and suffering: and they will never again be indifferent to these truths. The eyes of their consciences will be fully opened, and will never be blinded again; the voice of their consciences will now be heard, and will never be silenced again.
Now ministers meet with their people, in public and private, in order to enlighten them concerning the state of their souls; to open and apply the rules of God’s word to them, in order to their searching their own hearts, and discerning the state that they are in. But now ministers have no infallible discerning of the state of the souls of their own people; and the most skilful of them are liable to mistakes, and often are mistaken in things of this nature. Nor are the people able certainly to know the state of their minister, or one another’s state; very often those pass among them for saints, and it may be eminent saints, that are grand hypocrites; and on the other hand, those are sometimes censured, or hardly received into their charity, that are indeed some of God’s jewels. And nothing is more common than for men to be mistaken concerning their own state: many that are abominable to God, and the children of his wrath, think highly[Pg 126] of themselves, as his precious saints and dear children. Yea, there is reason to think that often some that are most bold in their confidence of their safe and happy state, and think themselves not only true saints, but the most eminent saints in the congregation, are in a peculiar manner a smoke in God’s nose. And thus it undoubtedly often is in those congregations where the word of God is most faithfully dispensed, notwithstanding all that ministers can say in their clearest explications and most searching applications of the doctrines and rules of God’s word to the souls of their hearers, in their meetings one with another. But in the day of judgment they shall have another sort of meeting; then the secrets of every heart shall be made manifest, and every man’s state shall be perfectly known: 1 Cor. iv. 5, “Therefore, judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who will both bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God.” Then none shall be deceived concerning his own state, nor shall be any more in doubt about it. There shall be an eternal end to all the ill conceit and vain hopes of deluded hypocrites, and all the doubts and fears of sincere Christians. And then shall all know the state of one another’s souls: the people shall know whether their minister has been sincere and faithful, and the ministers shall know the state of every one of their people, and to whom the word and ordinances of God have been a savor of life unto life, and to whom a savor of death unto death.
Now ministers meet with their congregations, both publicly and privately, to guide them regarding the condition of their souls; to explain and apply the teachings of God’s word for them to reflect on their own hearts and recognize their spiritual state. However, ministers do not have an infallible understanding of the souls of their people, and even the most skilled among them can make mistakes and often misjudge in these matters. Likewise, the congregation cannot reliably know the spiritual condition of their minister or of one another; those who seem to be saints, and even prominent ones, can be serious hypocrites; on the other hand, some who are unfairly criticized or not fully accepted among them may truly be among God’s chosen. It’s common for individuals to be mistaken about their own state: many who are detestable to God and under His wrath consider themselves His precious saints and beloved children. In fact, it’s reasonable to think that those who are most confident in their secure and joyful state, believing they are not only true saints but the most distinguished in the congregation, are particularly irritating to God. This often occurs in congregations where God’s word is preached most faithfully, despite all that ministers can explain clearly and apply effectively to the souls of their listeners in their gatherings. But on judgment day, there will be a different kind of meeting; then the secrets of every heart will be unveiled, and everyone’s true condition will be known: 1 Cor. iv. 5, “Therefore, judge nothing before the time, until the Lord comes, who will both bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God.” At that time, no one will be deceived about their own state, nor will there be any more uncertainty about it. There will be an eternal end to the misguided beliefs and false hopes of deceived hypocrites, and to the doubts and fears of sincere Christians. Then everyone will know the condition of each other’s souls: the congregation will understand whether their minister has been genuine and faithful, and ministers will know the spiritual status of each member of their congregation, including who has received the word and ordinances of God as a source of life versus those who have encountered it as a source of death.
Now in this present state it often happens that when ministers and people meet together to debate and manage their ecclesiastical affairs, especially in a state of controversy, they are ready to judge and censure one another with regard to each other’s views and designs, and the principles and ends that each is influenced by; and are greatly mistaken in their judgment, and wrong one another with regard to each other’s views and designs and the principles and ends that each is influenced by, and are greatly[Pg 127] mistaken in their judgment, and wrong one another in their censures. But at that future meeting, things will be set in a true and perfect light, and the principles and aims that every one has acted from shall be certainly known; and there will be an end to all errors of this kind, and all unrighteous censures.
In the current situation, it often happens that when ministers and their congregations come together to discuss and manage their church affairs, especially during conflicts, they are quick to judge and criticize each other's views and intentions, as well as the principles and goals that influence them. They often misunderstand each other and make wrong judgments based on these criticisms. However, at that future meeting, everything will be revealed clearly, and the principles and motivations behind everyone's actions will be known for sure. This will put an end to all such misunderstandings and unfair criticisms.
(3) In this world, ministers and their people often meet together to hear of and wait upon an unseen Lord; but at the day of judgment they shall meet in his most immediate and visible presence.
(3) In this world, ministers and their congregations often come together to listen for and serve an unseen Lord; but on the day of judgment, they will meet in His most direct and visible presence.
Ministers, who now often meet their people to preach to ’em the King eternal, immortal, and invisible, to convince ’em that there is a God, and declare to ’em what manner of being he is, and to convince ’em that he governs and will judge the world, and that there is a future state of rewards and punishments, and to preach to ’em a Christ in heaven and at the right hand of God in an unseen world, shall then meet their people in the most immediate sensible presence of this great God, Saviour and Judge, appearing in the most plain, visible and open manner, with great glory, with all his holy angels, before them and the whole world. They shall not meet them to hear about an absent Christ, an unseen Lord and future Judge; but to appear before that Judge, and as being set together in the presence of that supreme Lord, in his immense glory and awful majesty, whom they have heard so often of in their meetings together on earth.
Ministers, who now often meet their congregations to preach about the eternal, immortal, and invisible King, to convince them that God exists, explain what He is like, and persuade them that He governs and will judge the world, and that there is a future with rewards and punishments, also preach about a Christ in heaven who sits at the right hand of God in an unseen realm, will then meet their people in the immediate, tangible presence of this great God, Savior, and Judge, appearing in a clear, visible, and direct way, with great glory, along with all His holy angels, before them and the entire world. They won't be gathering to hear about an absent Christ, an unseen Lord, and future Judge; instead, they'll stand before that Judge, together in the presence of that supreme Lord, in His immense glory and awe-inspiring majesty, whom they have often heard about in their meetings on earth.
(4) The meeting, at the last day, of ministers, and the people that have been under their care, will not be attended by any one with a careless, heedless heart.
(4) On the last day of the meeting, neither the ministers nor the people they care for will be present with a careless or thoughtless attitude.
With such an heart are their meetings often attended in this world by many persons, having little regard to him whom they pretend unitedly to adore in the solemn duties of his public worship, taking little heed to their own thoughts or frame of their minds, not attending to the business they are engaged in, or considering the end for which they are come together. But[Pg 128] the meeting at that great day will be very different: there will not be one careless heart, no sleeping, no wandering of mind from the great concern of the meeting, no inattentiveness to the business of the day, no regardlessness of the presence they are in, or of those great things which they shall hear from Christ at that meeting, or that they formerly heard from him and of him by their ministers, in their meeting in a state of trial, or which they shall now hear their ministers declaring concerning them before their judge.
With such a mindset, their gatherings in this world are often attended by many people who pay little attention to the one they claim to worship together in the solemn duties of public worship. They hardly consider their own thoughts or mental state, fail to engage with the purpose of their gathering, and overlook why they have come together. But[Pg 128] at that great day, the meeting will be entirely different: there won’t be a single careless heart, no one will be sleeping or letting their mind wander from the important matters at hand, no inattentiveness to the day's purpose, and no disregard for the presence they are in, or for the significant truths they will hear from Christ at that meeting, including those they have previously heard from Him and about Him through their ministers during their time of trial, or what they will hear their ministers declaring before their judge.
Having observed these things concerning the manner and circumstances of this future meeting of ministers and the people that have been under their care, before the tribunal of Christ at the day of judgment, I now proceed,
Having noticed these things about the way and circumstances of this upcoming meeting between the ministers and the people they’ve taken care of, before the tribunal of Christ on judgment day, I now continue,
II. To observe to what purposes they shall then meet.
II. To see what purposes they will meet for.
1. To give an account, before the great Judge, of their behavior one to another in the relation they stood in to each other in this world.
1. To explain, before the great Judge, how they treated one another in the relationship they had with each other in this world.
Ministers are sent forth by Christ to their people on his business, are his servants and messengers; and, when they have finished their service, they must return to their master to give him an account of what they have done, and of the entertainment they have had in performing their ministry. Thus we find, in Luke xiv. 16-21, that when the servant who was sent forth to call the guests to the great supper had done his errand, and finished his appointed service, he returned to his master, and gave him an account of what he had done, and of the entertainment he had received. And when the master, being angry, sent his servant to others, he returns again, and gives his master an account of his conduct and success. So we read, in Heb. xiii. 17, of ministers being rulers in the house of God, “that watch for souls, as those that must give account.” And we see by the forementioned Luke xiv., that ministers must give an account to their master, not only of their own behavior in the discharge of their office, but also of their people’s reception[Pg 129] of them, and of the treatment they have met with among them.
Ministers are sent out by Christ to serve their communities on His behalf; they are His servants and messengers. When they complete their duty, they must return to their master to report on what they have done and how they were received while carrying out their ministry. As we see in Luke 14:16-21, when the servant who was sent to invite guests to the great supper finished his task, he went back to his master and reported on his actions and the hospitality he received. When the master became angry and sent the servant to others, he returned again to give an account of his actions and results. We also read in Hebrews 13:17 that ministers are leaders in God's house who "watch over souls, as those who must give an account." From the earlier example in Luke 14, we understand that ministers must report back to their master—not just on their own conduct in fulfilling their role, but also on how their community received them and the treatment they experienced among those they served.[Pg 129]
And therefore, as they will be called to give an account of both, they shall give an account at the great day of accounts in the presence of their people; they and their people being both present before their Judge.
And so, since they will be asked to explain both, they will have to do so on the great day of judgment in front of their people; both they and their people will be there before their Judge.
Faithful ministers will then give an account with joy, concerning those who have received them well and made a good improvement of their ministry; and these will be given ’em, at that day, as their crown of rejoicing. And, at the same time, they will give an account of the ill treatment of such as have not well received them and their messages from Christ: they will meet these, not as they used to do in this world, to counsel and warn them, but to bear witness against them, and as their judges and assessors with Christ, to condemn them. And on the other hand, the people will, at that day, rise up in judgment against wicked and unfaithful ministers who have sought their own temporal interest more than the good of the souls of their flock.
Faithful ministers will gladly report on those who welcomed them and benefitted from their ministry; these individuals will be their source of joy on that day. At the same time, they will account for the mistreatment from those who did not accept them or their messages from Christ: they will face these people, not as they did in this world, to offer guidance and warnings, but as witnesses against them, standing with Christ to condemn them. Conversely, on that day, the people will rise up in judgment against unfaithful ministers who prioritized their own interests over the spiritual well-being of their congregation.
2. At that time ministers, and the people who have been under their care, shall meet together before Christ, that he may judge between them, as to any controversies which have subsisted between them in this world.
2. At that time, ministers and the people they have looked after will gather before Christ, so He can judge between them regarding any disagreements that have existed between them in this world.
So it very often comes to pass in this evil world, that great differences and controversies arise between ministers and the people that are under their pastoral care. Though they are under the greatest obligations to live in peace, above persons in almost any relation whatever; and although contests and dissensions between persons so related are the most unhappy and terrible in their consequences, on many accounts, of any sort of contentions; yet how frequent have such contentions been! Sometimes a people contest with their ministers about their doctrine, sometimes about their administrations and conduct, and sometimes about their maintenance; and sometimes[Pg 130] such contests continue a long time; and sometimes they are decided in this world according to the prevailing interest of one party or the other, rather than by the word of God and the reason of things; and sometimes such controversies never have any proper determination in this world.
In this troubled world, significant disagreements and conflicts often arise between ministers and the people they serve. They have a strong duty to live in peace, more so than almost any other relationship. Despite this, disputes and conflicts between such parties can be some of the most unfortunate and severe, impacting many aspects of life. Yet, these conflicts happen frequently! Sometimes the congregation disagrees with their ministers over doctrine, sometimes over their actions and behavior, and sometimes over their financial support; and sometimes[Pg 130] these disputes drag on for a long time. Occasionally, these issues are settled in this world based on the interests of one side or the other, rather than by the teachings of God and sound reasoning; and sometimes these controversies never find a proper resolution.
But at the day of judgment there will be a full, perfect and everlasting decision of them. The infallible Judge, the infinite fountain of light, truth and justice, will judge between the contending parties, and will declare what is the truth, who is in the right, and what is agreeable to his mind and will. And in order hereto the parties must stand together before him at the last day; which will be the great day of finishing and determining all controversies, rectifying all mistakes and abolishing all unrighteous judgments, errors and confusions, which have before subsisted in the world of mankind.
But on the day of judgment, there will be a complete, perfect, and everlasting decision made. The infallible Judge, the endless source of light, truth, and justice, will resolve the disputes and reveal the truth, determining who is right and what aligns with His mind and will. To accomplish this, the parties must stand before Him on that final day, which will be the great day of concluding and settling all disputes, correcting all mistakes, and eliminating all unjust judgments, errors, and confusions that have existed in the world.
3. Ministers, and the people that have been under their care, must meet together at that time to receive an eternal sentence and retribution from the judge, in the presence of each other, according to their behavior in the relation they stood in one to another in the present state.
3. Ministers and the people they have cared for must come together at that time to receive an eternal judgment and payback from the judge, in front of each other, based on how they interacted with one another in their current situations.
The Judge will not only declare justice, but he will do justice between ministers and their people. He will declare what is right between them, approving him that has been just and faithful, and condemning the unjust; and perfect truth and equity shall take place in the sentence which he passes, in the rewards he bestows and the punishments which he inflicts. There shall be a glorious reward to faithful ministers: to those who have been successful: Dan. xii. 3, “And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever;” and also to those who have been faithful, and yet not successful: Isa. xlix. 4, “Then I said, I have labored in vain, I have spent my strength for nought: yet surely my judgment is with the Lord, and my reward with my God.” And those who[Pg 131] have well received and entertained them shall be gloriously rewarded: Matt. x. 40, 41, “He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet’s reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man’s reward.” Such people, and their faithful ministers, shall be each other’s crown of rejoicing: 1 Thess. ii. 19, 20, “For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? For ye are our glory and joy.” And in the text, We are your rejoicing, as ye also are ours, in the day of the Lord Jesus. But they that evil entreat Christ’s faithful ministers, especially in that wherein they are faithful, shall be severely punished: Matt. x. 14, 15, “And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the sinners of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city.” Deut. xxxiii. 8-11, “And of Levi he said, Let thy Urim and thy Thummim be with thy holy one.... They shall teach Jacob thy judgments, and Israel thy law.... Bless, Lord, his substance, and accept the work of his hands: smite through the loins of them that rise against him, and of them that hate him, that they rise not again.” On the other hand, those ministers who are found to have been unfaithful shall have a most terrible punishment. See Ezek. xxxiii. 6; Matt. xxiii. 1-33.
The Judge will not only uphold justice but will also ensure fairness between ministers and their communities. He will determine what is right between them, commend those who have been just and faithful, and condemn the unjust; perfect truth and fairness will prevail in the decisions he makes, in the rewards he gives, and the punishments he administers. There will be a glorious reward for faithful ministers: for those who have been successful: Dan. xii. 3, “And those who are wise will shine like the brightness of the heavens, and those who lead many to righteousness will be like the stars forever and ever;” and also for those who have been faithful but not successful: Isa. xlix. 4, “Then I said, I have labored in vain, I have spent my strength for nothing; yet surely my judgment is with the Lord, and my reward is with my God.” And those who have welcomed and cared for them will be gloriously rewarded: Matt. x. 40, 41, “Anyone who welcomes you welcomes me, and anyone who welcomes me welcomes the one who sent me. Who welcomes a prophet as a prophet will receive a prophet’s reward; and who welcomes a righteous person as a righteous person will receive a righteous person’s reward.” Such people, and their faithful ministers, will be each other’s crown of joy: 1 Thess. ii. 19, 20, “For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Is it not you in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming? For you are our glory and joy.” And in the text, *We are your rejoicing, as you also are ours, in the day of the Lord Jesus*. But those who mistreat Christ’s faithful ministers, especially in their faithfulness, will face severe punishment: Matt. x. 14, 15, “And whoever does not receive you or listen to your words, when you leave that house or city, shake the dust off your feet. Truly I tell you, it will be more bearable for the sins of Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for that city.” Deut. xxxiii. 8-11, “And of Levi he said, Let your Urim and your Thummim be with your holy one.... They will teach Jacob your judgments and Israel your law.... Bless, Lord, his substance, and accept the work of his hands: strike through the loins of those who rise against him, and of those who hate him, that they rise not again.” On the other hand, those ministers who are found to be unfaithful will face a terrible punishment. See Ezek. xxxiii. 6; Matt. xxiii. 1-33.
Thus justice shall be administered at the great day to ministers and their people. And to that end they shall meet together, that they may not only receive justice to themselves, but see justice done to the other party: for this is the end of that great day, to reveal or declare the righteous judgment of God, Rom. ii. 5. Ministers shall have justice done them, and they shall see justice done to their people: and the people[Pg 132] shall receive justice and see justice done to their minister. And so all things will be adjusted and settled forever between them; every one being sentenced and recompensed according to his works, either in receiving and wearing a crown of eternal joy and glory, or in suffering everlasting shame and pain.
Justice will be served on that great day for ministers and their congregations. They will come together not just for their own justice but to witness justice for the other side as well; this is the purpose of that important day—to reveal or proclaim God's righteous judgment, Rom. ii. 5. Ministers will receive justice, and they will see justice done for their people, while the people[Pg 132] will receive justice and see justice for their minister. Everything will be resolved and settled between them forever, with each person being judged and rewarded according to their deeds, either by receiving a crown of eternal joy and glory or by enduring everlasting shame and pain.
I come now to the next thing proposed, viz.,
I now turn to the next thing proposed, namely,
III. To give some reasons why we may suppose God has so ordered it, that ministers, and the people that have been under their care, shall meet together at the day of judgment, in such a manner and for such purposes.
III. To explain why we might think God has arranged for ministers and the people they have cared for to come together on the day of judgment, in this way and for these reasons.
There are two things which I would now observe:
There are two things I want to point out now:
1. The mutual concerns of ministers and their people are of the greatest importance.
1. The shared concerns of ministers and their communities are extremely important.
The Scripture declares, that God will bring every work into judgment with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil. ’Tis fit that all the concerns and all the behavior of mankind, both public and private, should be brought at last before God’s tribunal, and finally determined by an infallible Judge: but it is especially requisite that it should be thus, as to affairs of very great importance.
The Scripture says that God will hold every action accountable, including every hidden thing, whether it's good or evil. It's right that all aspects of human life, both public and private, should ultimately be presented before God's judgment, and settled by an unerring Judge: but it is particularly necessary for this to happen regarding matters of significant importance.
Now the mutual concerns of a Christian minister and his church and congregation are of the vastest importance: in many respects, of much greater moment than the temporal concerns of the greatest earthly monarchs and their kingdoms or empires. It is of vast consequence how ministers discharge their office, and conduct themselves towards their people in the work of the ministry, and in affairs appertaining to it. ’Tis also a matter of vast importance, how a people receive and entertain a faithful minister of Christ, and what improvement they make of his ministry. These things have a more immediate and direct respect to the great and last end for which man was made, and the eternal welfare of mankind, than any of the temporal concerns of men, whether public or private.[Pg 133] And therefore ’tis especially fit that these affairs should be brought into judgment and openly determined and settled in truth and righteousness; and that to this end, ministers and their people should meet together before the omniscient and infallible Judge.
Now the shared concerns of a Christian minister and their church and congregation are extremely important: in many ways, they matter much more than the temporary issues faced by the greatest earthly kings and their kingdoms or empires. It’s crucial how ministers perform their duties and interact with their congregation in the ministry and related matters. It’s also very important how a congregation welcomes and supports a faithful minister of Christ, and how they benefit from his ministry. These aspects have a more immediate and direct impact on the ultimate purpose for which humans were created and the eternal well-being of humanity than any temporary matters, whether public or private.[Pg 133] Therefore, it’s especially appropriate that these matters should be judged and resolved openly in truth and righteousness; and for this reason, ministers and their congregations should come together before the all-knowing and unerring Judge.
2. The mutual concerns of ministers and their people have a special relation to the main things appertaining to the day of judgment.
2. The shared concerns of ministers and their congregations are especially connected to the key issues related to the day of judgment.
They have a special relation to that great and divine person who will then appear as Judge. Ministers are his messengers, sent forth by him; and, in their office and administrations among their people, represent his person, stand in his stead, as those that are sent to declare his mind, to do his work and to speak and act in his name. And therefore ’tis especially fit that they should return to him, to give an account of their work and success. The king is judge of all his subjects, they are all accountable to him. But it is more especially requisite that the king’s ministers, who are especially intrusted with the administrations of his kingdom, and that are sent forth on some special negotiation, should return to him, to give an account of themselves, and their discharge of their trust, and the reception they have met with.
They have a unique connection to that great and divine figure who will then appear as Judge. Ministers are his messengers, sent by him; in their roles and duties among their people, they represent him, stand in for him, as those chosen to share his thoughts, do his work, and act and speak in his name. Therefore, it's especially fitting that they should return to him to give an account of their work and success. The king is the judge of all his subjects, and they are all accountable to him. However, it's even more important that the king’s ministers, who are given special responsibilities in managing his kingdom and are sent on specific missions, should return to him to provide an account of themselves, their performance of their duties, and the reception they have received.
Ministers are not only messengers of the person who at the last day will appear as Judge, but the errand they are sent upon, and the affairs they have committed to them as his ministers, do most immediately concern his honor and the interest of his kingdom. The work they are sent upon is to promote the designs of his administration and government; and therefore their business with their people has a near relation to the day of judgment; for the great end of that day is completely to settle and establish the affairs of his kingdom, to adjust all things that pertain to it, that every thing that is opposite to the interests of his kingdom may be removed, and that every thing which contributes to the completeness and[Pg 134] glory of it may be perfected and confirmed, that this great King may receive his due honor and glory.
Ministers are not just messengers of the one who will judge on the last day, but the tasks they are sent to carry out and the matters they handle as his representatives are directly tied to his honor and the well-being of his kingdom. Their mission is to support the goals of his administration and governance; thus, their interactions with the people are closely linked to the day of judgment. The primary purpose of that day is to finalize and establish the affairs of his kingdom, to resolve everything related to it, ensuring that anything contrary to the interests of his kingdom is removed, and that everything enhancing its completeness and glory is perfected and confirmed, so that this great King may receive the honor and glory he deserves.
Again, the mutual concerns of ministers and their people have a direct relation to the concerns of the day of judgment, as the business of ministers with their people is to promote the eternal salvation of the souls of men and their escape from eternal damnation; and the day of judgment is the day appointed for that end, openly to decide and settle men’s eternal state, to fix some in a state of eternal salvation and to bring their salvation to its utmost consummation, and to fix others in a state of everlasting damnation and most perfect misery. The mutual concerns of ministers and people have a most direct relation to the day of judgment, as the very design of the work of the ministry is the people’s preparation for that day. Ministers are sent to warn them of the approach of that day, to forewarn them of the dreadful sentence then to be pronounced on the wicked, and declare to them the blessed sentence then to be pronounced on the righteous, and to use means with them that they may escape the wrath which is then to come on the ungodly, and obtain the reward then to be bestowed on the saints.
Once again, the shared concerns of ministers and their communities are directly connected to the issues surrounding the day of judgment. The role of ministers is to guide their people toward the eternal salvation of their souls and help them avoid everlasting damnation. The day of judgment is the specific day designated for this purpose, where people’s eternal fate will be openly determined—some will be assured of eternal salvation and their salvation will reach its fullest fulfillment, while others will be condemned to everlasting damnation and ultimate misery. The shared concerns between ministers and their congregations are closely tied to the day of judgment, as the primary goal of the ministry is to prepare people for that day. Ministers are tasked with warning them about the impending day, forewarning them of the terrible judgment that will be passed on the wicked, and announcing the blessed judgment for the righteous. They strive to urge their congregants to escape the wrath that will befall the ungodly and to receive the rewards that will be given to the saints.
And as the mutual concerns of ministers and their people have so near and direct a relation to that day, it is especially fit that those concerns should be brought into that day, and there settled and issued; and that in order to this, ministers and their people should meet and appear together before the great Judge at that day.
And since the shared worries of ministers and their communities are closely linked to that day, it’s particularly appropriate that those issues are addressed then and resolved; and for this reason, ministers and their communities should gather and stand together before the great Judge on that day.
APPLICATION
APPLICATION
The improvement I would make of the things which have been observed, is to lead the people here present who have been under my pastoral care to some reflections, and give them some advice suitable to our present circumstances; relating to[Pg 135] what has been lately done in order to our being separated, as to the relation we have heretofore stood in one to another; but expecting to meet each other before the great tribunal at the day of judgment.
The improvement I would suggest regarding what has been observed is to guide everyone here, who has been under my care, to some reflections and offer some advice relevant to our current situation; relating to[Pg 135] what has recently happened that has led to our separation, concerning the relationship we’ve had with each other, while looking forward to meeting again before the great judgment day.
The deep and serious consideration of that our future most solemn meeting is certainly most suitable at such a time as this; there having so lately been that done, which, in all probability, will (as to the relation we have heretofore stood in) be followed with an everlasting separation.
The thoughtful and serious consideration of our upcoming important meeting is definitely fitting at a time like this; especially since what just happened will likely lead to a permanent separation, given the relationship we’ve had until now.
How often have we met together in the house of God in this relation! How often have I spoke to you, instructed, counselled, warned, directed and fed you, and administered ordinances among you, as the people which were committed to my care, and whose precious souls I had the charge of! But in all probability this never will be again.°
How many times have we gathered in the house of God like this! How many times have I talked to you, taught you, advised you, warned you, guided you, and nurtured you, as the community entrusted to my care, and whose valuable souls I was responsible for! But it’s likely that this will never happen again.°
The prophet Jeremiah (chap. xxv. 3), puts the people in mind how long he had labored among them in the work of the ministry: “From the thirteenth year of Josiah the son of Amon king of Judah, even unto this day, that is the three and twentieth year, the word of the Lord came unto me, and I have spoken unto you, rising early and speaking.” I am not about to compare myself with the prophet Jeremiah; but in this respect I can say as he did, that “I have spoken the word of God to you unto the three and twentieth year, rising early and speaking.” It was three and twenty years, the 15th day of last February, since I have labored in the work of the ministry, in the relation of a pastor to this church and congregation. And though my strength has been weakness, having always labored under great infirmity of body, besides my insufficiency for so great a charge in other respects, yet I have not spared my feeble strength, but have exerted it for the good of your souls. I can appeal to you as the apostle does to his bearers, Gal. iv. 13, “Ye know how through infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you.” I have spent the prime[Pg 136] of my life and strength in labors for your eternal welfare. You are my witnesses, that what strength I have had I have not neglected in idleness, nor laid out in prosecuting worldly schemes and managing temporal affairs, for the advancement of my outward estate, and aggrandizing myself and family; but have given myself wholly to the work of the ministry, laboring in it night and day, rising early and applying myself to this great business to which Christ appointed me. I have found the work of the ministry among you to be a great work indeed, a work of exceeding care, labor and difficulty: many have been the heavy burdens that I have borne in it, which my strength has been very unequal to. God called me to bear these burdens; and I bless his name, that he has so supported me as to keep me from sinking under them, and that his power herein has been manifested in my weakness; so that although I have often been troubled on every side, yet I have not been distressed; perplexed, but not in despair; cast down, but not destroyed.
The prophet Jeremiah (chap. xxv. 3) reminds the people how long he has been working with them in ministry: “From the thirteenth year of Josiah, son of Amon, king of Judah, until today, which is the twenty-third year, the word of the Lord came to me, and I have spoken to you, rising early and speaking.” I’m not comparing myself to the prophet Jeremiah, but in this way, I can say as he did, that “I have spoken the word of God to you for twenty-three years, rising early and speaking.” It has been twenty-three years, since February 15th, since I began working in ministry, serving as a pastor to this church and congregation. Although my strength has been weak, as I’ve always faced significant health issues, and my shortcomings in other areas of this important role have been apparent, I have not held back my limited strength but have used it for your spiritual growth. I can appeal to you just as the apostle did to his audience in Galatians 4:13, “You know how I preached the gospel to you in the midst of my physical weakness.” I have invested the prime years of my life and energy in efforts for your eternal wellbeing. You are my witnesses that I have not used my strength idly or directed it towards worldly pursuits to improve my financial situation or enhance my family's status; instead, I have dedicated myself entirely to the ministry, working at it night and day, rising early and committing myself to the significant task that Christ assigned to me. I have found the work of ministry among you to be truly significant, demanding great care, labor, and effort: I have carried many heavy burdens that my strength has struggled to support. God called me to bear these burdens, and I thank His name that He has upheld me enough to prevent me from being overwhelmed, and that His strength has been evident in my weakness; despite being troubled on every side, I have not been distressed; perplexed, but not in despair; cast down, but not destroyed.
But now I have reason to think my work is finished which I had to do as your minister: you have publicly rejected me, and my opportunities cease.
But now I have a reason to believe my work as your minister is done: you have publicly rejected me, and my chances are over.
How highly therefore does it now become us to consider of that time when we must meet one another before the chief Shepherd! When I must give an account of my stewardship, of the service I have done for, and the reception and treatment I have had among, the people he sent me to: and you must give an account of your own conduct towards me, and the improvement you have made of these three and twenty years of my ministry. For then both you and I must appear together, and we both must give an account, in order to an infallible, righteous and eternal sentence to be passed upon us by him who will judge us with respect to all that we have said or done in our meeting here, all our conduct one towards another, in the house of God and elsewhere, on Sabbath days and[Pg 137] on other days; who will try our hearts and manifest our thoughts, and the principles and frames of our minds, will judge us with respect to all the controversies which have subsisted between us, with the strictest impartiality, and will examine our treatment of each other in those controversies. There is nothing covered that shall not be revealed, nor hid which shall not be known; all will be examined in the searching, penetrating light of God’s omniscience and glory, and by him whose eyes are as a flame of fire; and truth and right shall be made plainly to appear, being stripped of every veil; and all error, falsehood, unrighteousness and injury shall be laid open, stripped of every disguise; every specious pretence, every cavil and all false reasoning shall vanish in a moment, as not being able to bear the light of that day. And then our hearts will be turned inside out, and the secrets of them will be made more plainly to appear than our outward actions do now. Then it shall appear what the ends are which we have aimed at, what have been the governing principles which we have acted from, and what have been the dispositions we have exercised in our ecclesiastical disputes and contests. Then it will appear whether I acted uprightly, and from a truly conscientious, careful regard to my duty to my great Lord and Master, in some former ecclesiastical controversies, which have been attended with exceeding unhappy circumstances and consequences: it will appear whether there was any just cause for the resentment which was manifested on those occasions. And then our late grand controversy, concerning the qualifications necessary for admission to the privileges of members in complete standing in the visible church of Christ, will be examined and judged in all its parts and circumstances, and the whole set forth in a clear, certain and perfect light. Then it will appear whether the doctrine which I have preached and published concerning this matter be Christ’s own doctrine, whether he will not own it as one of the precious truths which[Pg 138] have proceeded from his own mouth, and vindicate and honor as such before the whole universe. Then it will appear what is meant by “the man that comes without the wedding garment”; for that is the day spoken of, Matt. xxii. 13, wherein such an one shall be bound hand and foot, and cast into outer darkness, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. And then it will appear whether, in declaring this doctrine, and acting agreeable to it, and in my general conduct in the affair, I have been influenced from any regard to my own temporal interest or honor, or desire to appear wiser than others; or have acted from any sinister, secular views whatsoever; and whether what I have done has not been from a careful, strict and tender regard to the will of my Lord and Master, and because I dare not offend him, being satisfied what his will was, after a long, diligent, impartial and prayerful inquiry; having this constantly in view and prospect to engage me to great solicitude not rashly to determine truth to be on this side of the question, where I am now persuaded it is, that such a determination would not be for my temporal interest, but every way against it, bringing a long series of extreme difficulties and plunging me into an abyss of trouble and sorrow. And then it will appear whether my people have done their duty to their pastor with respect to this matter; whether they have shown a right temper and spirit on this occasion; whether they have done me justice in hearing, attending to and considering what I had to say in evidence of what I believed and taught as part of the counsel of God; whether I have been treated with that impartiality, candor and regard which the just Judge esteemed due; and whether, in the many steps which have been taken and the many things that have been said and done in the course of this controversy, righteousness and charity and Christian decorum have been maintained; or, if otherwise, to how great a degree these things have been violated. Then every step of the conduct of each of us in this affair, from first[Pg 139] to last, and the spirit we have exercised in all shall be examined and manifested, and our own consciences shall speak plain and loud, and each of us shall be convinced, and the world shall know; and never shall there be any more mistake, misrepresentation or misapprehension of the affair to eternity.
How important it is for us to think about the time when we must stand before the chief Shepherd! When I have to account for my stewardship, the service I've provided, and how I've been received and treated by the people He sent me to: and you must account for your own behavior towards me, and how you've used these twenty-three years of my ministry. For then both of us must appear together, and we both must give an account, which will lead to an infallible, righteous, and eternal judgment passed on us by Him who will judge us based on everything we have said or done during our time here, in our conduct towards one another, in the house of God and beyond, on Sabbath days and[Pg 137] on ordinary days; who will examine our hearts and reveal our thoughts, the principles and attitudes of our minds, judging us impartially regarding all the disputes we've had, as well as our treatment of one another in those disputes. There is nothing hidden that will not be revealed, nor concealed that will not be known; everything will be examined in the bright light of God's omniscience and glory, by Him whose eyes are like a flame of fire; and truth and righteousness will be made clear, stripped of every veil; all error, falsehood, injustice, and harm will be exposed, without disguise; every deceptive notion, every argument, and all false reasoning will vanish in an instant, unable to withstand the light of that day. And then our hearts will be laid bare, and their secrets will be revealed more clearly than our outward actions are now. Then it will be clear what our true intentions were, what principles guided our actions, and what attitudes we displayed in our church disagreements and conflicts. It will then show whether I acted with integrity, motivated by a sincere and careful regard for my duties to my Lord and Master during previous church controversies that had very unfortunate circumstances and outcomes: it will reveal whether there was any valid reason for the resentment shown at those times. And then our recent major disagreement over the qualifications necessary for being fully recognized as members of Christ's visible church will be thoroughly examined and judged in all aspects and contexts, clearly and completely presented. Then it will become evident whether the doctrine I've preached and published regarding this matter aligns with Christ's own teachings, whether He accepts it as one of the precious truths that[Pg 138] come from His own mouth and will uphold and honor it before the whole universe. Then it will clarify what is meant by “the man who comes without the wedding garment”; because that is the day referred to in Matt. xxii. 13, when such a person will be bound hand and foot and cast into outer darkness, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. And then it will reveal whether, in declaring this doctrine, acting according to it, and in my overall conduct regarding it, I was motivated by any concern for my own interests, honor, or desire to appear wiser than others; or if I acted out of any selfish, worldly desires; and whether my actions were driven by a careful, strict, and tender regard for my Lord's will, and because I was determined not to offend Him, being convinced of His will after thorough, diligent, impartial, and prayerful inquiry; constantly motivated by a desire to engage me in great care not to prematurely determine truth to be on one side of the question, where I am now convinced it is; knowing that such a determination would not be in my temporal interest, but entirely against it, leading to a long series of significant difficulties and plunging me into a deep pit of trouble and sorrow. And then it will be clear whether my people have fulfilled their duties to their pastor concerning this issue; whether they have shown the right attitude and spirit in this situation; whether they have done justice to me by hearing, considering, and reflecting on what I had to say in support of what I believed and taught as part of God's counsel; whether I have been treated with the impartiality, fairness, and respect that the just Judge deemed appropriate; and whether, in the many steps taken and the many things said and done throughout this controversy, righteousness, charity, and Christian decorum have been upheld; or, if not, to what extent these values have been violated. Then every aspect of our conduct in this matter, from beginning[Pg 139] to end, and the spirit we have displayed in all, will be revealed, our own consciences will speak clearly and loudly, and we will be convinced, and the world will know; and there will never again be any misunderstanding, misrepresentation, or misapprehension of the matter for all eternity.
This controversy is now probably brought to an issue between you and me as to this world; it has issued in the event of the week before last: but it must have another decision at that great day, which certainly will come, when you and I shall meet together before the great judgment seat: and therefore I leave it to that time, and shall say no more about it at present.
This disagreement is probably now a matter between you and me regarding this world; it came to a head the week before last. However, it will have to be resolved another day, that certain day when you and I will stand together before the great judgment seat. So, I’ll leave it for that time and won't say anything more about it for now.
But I would now proceed to address myself particularly to several sorts of persons.
But now I would like to specifically address a few different types of people.
I. To those who are professors of godliness amongst us.
I. To those who practice godliness among us.
I would now call you to a serious consideration of that great day wherein you must meet him who has heretofore been your pastor, before the Judge whose eyes are as a flame of fire.
I want to urge you to seriously think about that important day when you will meet with Him who has been your pastor before the Judge whose eyes are like a burning fire.
I have endeavored, according to my best ability, to search the word of God, with regard to the distinguishing notes of true piety, those by which persons might best discover their state, and most surely and clearly judge of themselves. And these rules and marks I have from time to time applied to you in the preaching of the word to the utmost of my skill, and in the most plain and searching manner that I have been able, in order to the detecting the deceived hypocrite and establishing the hopes and comforts of the sincere. And yet ’tis to be feared, that after all that I have done, I now leave some of you in a deceived, deluded state; for ’tis not to be supposed that among several hundred professors, none are deceived.
I have tried my best to explore the word of God regarding the clear signs of genuine piety, the ones that help people understand their own spiritual state and judge themselves accurately. I've applied these guidelines to you during my preaching, doing my best to make them clear and probing, aiming to expose any fake hypocrites and to support the genuine believers with hope and comfort. Still, I worry that despite my efforts, some of you may still be deceived and misled; it’s hard to believe that out of several hundred churchgoers, none are mistaken.
Henceforward I am like to have no more opportunity to take the care and charge of your souls, to examine and search them. But still I entreat you to remember and consider the rules which I have often laid down to you during my ministry,[Pg 140] with a solemn regard to the future day when you and I must meet together before our Judge; when the uses of examination you have heard from me must be rehearsed again before you, and those rules of trial must be tried, and it will appear whether they have been good or not; and it will also appear whether you have impartially heard them, and tried yourselves by them; and the Judge himself, who is infallible, will try both you and me: and after this none will be deceived concerning the state of their souls.
From now on, I probably won't have any more chances to take care of and look after your souls, to examine and search them. But I still ask you to remember and think about the guidelines I've often shared with you during my time as your minister,[Pg 140] with a serious focus on the future day when you and I will meet before our Judge; when the discussions about examination that you’ve heard from me will be revisited, and those guidelines for testing will be put to the test, showing whether they've been beneficial or not; and it will also show if you have listened to them fairly and evaluated yourselves against them; and the Judge himself, who cannot be wrong, will assess both you and me: and after this, no one will be misled about the condition of their souls.
I have often put you in mind that, whatever your pretences to experiences, discoveries, comforts and joys have been, at that day every one will be judged according to his works; and then you will find it so.
I've often reminded you that, no matter what you claim about your experiences, discoveries, comforts, and joys, on that day everyone will be judged by their actions; and then you will see it for yourself.
May you have a minister of greater knowledge of the word of God and better acquaintance with soul cases, and of greater skill in applying himself to souls, whose discourses may be more searching and convincing; that such of you as have held fast deceit under my preaching may have your eyes opened by his; that you may be undeceived before that great day.
May you have a minister who knows the word of God better and understands the struggles of the soul more deeply, and who is more skilled in connecting with people. May his teachings be more probing and persuasive; that those of you who have clung to falsehoods while I've preached may have your eyes opened by him; that you may see the truth before that great day.
What means and helps for instruction and self-examination you may hereafter have is uncertain; but one thing is certain, that the time is short, your opportunity for rectifying mistakes in so important a concern will soon come to an end. We live in a world of great changes. There is now a great change come to pass; you have withdrawn yourselves from my ministry under which you have continued for so many years: but the time is coming, and will soon come, when you will pass out of time into eternity; and so will pass from under all means of grace whatsoever.
What resources and support you'll have for learning and self-reflection in the future is unclear; but one thing is certain: time is short, and your chance to correct mistakes in such an important matter will soon be over. We live in a world of major changes. There has already been a significant change; you have removed yourselves from my guidance, which you've followed for so many years. But soon, you will transition from this life into eternity, and you will no longer have access to any means of grace at all.
The greater part of you who are professors of godliness have (to use the phrase of the apostle) “acknowledged me in part”: you have heretofore acknowledged me to be your spiritual father, the instrument of the greatest good to you that ever is or can be obtained by any of the children of men. Consider of that[Pg 141] day when you and I shall meet before our Judge, when it shall be examined whether you have had from me the treatment which is due to spiritual children, and whether you have treated me as you ought to have treated a spiritual father. As the relation of a natural parent brings great obligations on children in the sight of God; so much more, in many respects, does the relation of a spiritual father bring great obligations on such whose conversation and eternal salvation they suppose God has made them the instrument of: 1 Cor. iv. 15. “For though you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel.”
Most of you who are devoted to godliness have, to use the apostle’s words, “acknowledged me in part”: you have recognized me as your spiritual father, the source of the greatest good that you can possibly receive from any human being. Think about the day when you and I will stand before our Judge, where it will be determined whether I have given you the treatment that’s appropriate for spiritual children and whether you have treated me as you should have treated a spiritual father. Just as the relationship between a natural parent and their children creates significant responsibilities in the sight of God, so does the relationship with a spiritual father impose even greater responsibilities on those who believe that their conversation and eternal salvation have been aided by me: 1 Cor. iv. 15. “For though you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet you do not have many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel.”
II. Now I am taking my leave of this people I would apply myself to such among them as I leave in a Christless, graceless condition; and would call on such seriously to consider of that solemn day when they and I must meet before the Judge of the world.
II. Now I am saying goodbye to this community, and I want to focus on those among them who I leave in a state without Christ and grace. I urge them to seriously think about that serious day when they and I will stand before the Judge of the world.
My parting with you is in some respects in a peculiar manner a melancholy parting; inasmuch as I leave you in most melancholy circumstances; because I leave you in the gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity, having the wrath of God abiding on you, and remaining under condemnation to everlasting misery and destruction. Seeing I must leave you, it would have been a comfortable and happy circumstance of our parting if I had left you in Christ, safe and blessed in that sure refuge and glorious rest of the saints. But it is otherwise. I leave you far off, aliens and strangers, wretched subjects and captives of sin and Satan and prisoners of vindictive justice; without Christ and without God in the world.
My farewell to you is, in many ways, rather sad; especially because I’m leaving you in such difficult circumstances. I’m leaving you in a position filled with bitterness and deep moral wrong, under God’s anger, facing condemnation to eternal suffering and destruction. As I have to go, it would have been comforting and joyful to part knowing I left you in Christ, safe and blessed in that secure refuge and glorious peace of the saints. But sadly, it’s not like that. I’m leaving you far away, as outsiders, miserable victims and captives of sin and Satan, prisoners of relentless justice; without Christ and without God in the world.
Your consciences bear me witness, that while I had opportunity, I have not ceased to warn you and set before you your danger. I have studied to represent the misery and necessity of your circumstances in the clearest manner possible. I have tried all ways that I could think of tending to awaken your [Pg 142]consciences, and make you sensible of the necessity of your improving your time, and being speedy in flying from the wrath to come and thorough in the use of means for your escape and safety. I have diligently endeavored to find out and use the most powerful motives to persuade you to take care for your own welfare and salvation. I have not only endeavored to awaken you, that you might be moved with fear, but I have used my utmost endeavors to win you: I have sought out acceptable words, that if possible I might prevail upon you to forsake sin, and turn to God, and accept of Christ as your Saviour and Lord. I have spent my strength very much in these things. But yet, with regard to you whom I am now speaking to, I have not been successful: but have this day reason to complain in those words, Jer. vi. 29: “The bellows are burnt, the lead is consumed of the fire; the founder melteth in vain: for the wicked are not plucked away.” ’Tis to be feared that all my labors, as to many of you, have served no other purpose but to harden you; and that the word which I have preached, instead of being a savor of life unto life, has been a savor of death unto death. Though I shall not have any account to give for the future of such as have openly and resolutely renounced my ministry, as of a betrustment committed to me: yet remember you must give account for yourselves of your care of your own souls, and your improvement of all means past and future, through your whole lives. God only knows what will become of your poor, perishing souls, what means you may hereafter enjoy, or what disadvantages and temptations you may be under. May God in his mercy grant that, however all past means have been unsuccessful, you may have future means which may have a new effect; and that the word of God, as it shall be hereafter dispensed to you, may prove as the fire and the hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces. However, let me now at parting exhort and beseech you not wholly to forget the warnings you have had while under my ministry. When[Pg 143] you and I shall meet at the day of judgment, then you will remember ’em: the sight of me, your former minister, on that occasion, will soon revive ’em in your memory; and that in a very affecting manner. O don’t let that be the first time that they are so revived.
Your consciences bear witness that while I had the chance, I didn't stop warning you about your danger. I've done my best to clearly show you the misery and necessity of your situation. I've tried every way I could think of to awaken your [Pg 142] consciences and help you realize how important it is to use your time wisely, act quickly to escape the coming wrath, and fully utilize the means for your safety. I've worked hard to find and use the strongest motivations to urge you to take care of your own well-being and salvation. I haven't just aimed to scare you but have also tried to persuade you; I've chosen my words carefully, hoping to encourage you to abandon sin, turn to God, and accept Christ as your Savior and Lord. I've invested a lot of energy into these efforts. Nevertheless, speaking to you all now, I feel like I've been unsuccessful: I have reason to echo the words from Jeremiah 6:29: “The bellows are burnt, the lead is consumed by the fire; the founder melts in vain, for the wicked are not taken away.” It’s concerning that all my efforts seem to have only hardened many of you, and that the message I’ve preached, instead of being a source of life, has been a source of death. While I won’t be held accountable in the future for those who have openly rejected my ministry, you must remember that you will be accountable for the care of your own souls and how you’ve made the most of every opportunity throughout your lives. Only God knows what will happen to your lost souls, what opportunities you might have in the future, or what challenges and temptations you might face. I pray that despite the past being unfruitful, you will have future opportunities that can have a positive impact; that the Word of God, when it is given to you again, will be like fire and a hammer that breaks rocks into pieces. However, as we part ways, I urge and plead with you not to completely forget the warnings you’ve received during my ministry. When[Pg 143] we meet again on judgment day, you will remember them; seeing me, your former minister, will bring them back to your mind in a powerful way. Oh, don’t let that be the first time they come to mind.
You and I are now parting one from another as to this world; let us labor that we mayn’t be parted after our meeting at the last day. If I have been your faithful pastor (which will that day appear, whether I have or no), then I shall be acquitted, and shall ascend with Christ. O do your part, that in such a case it may not be so, that you should be forced eternally to part from me and all that have been faithful in Christ Jesus. This is a sorrowful parting that now is between you and me, but that would be a more sorrowful parting to you than this. This you may perhaps bear without being much affected with it, if you are not glad of it; but such a parting in that day will most deeply, sensibly and dreadfully affect you.
You and I are now saying goodbye in this world; let’s work hard so we won’t be separated after our meeting on the last day. If I have truly been your devoted pastor (which will be clear on that day), then I will be acquitted and will join Christ. Please do your part, so that it won’t be the case where you are forced to be separated from me and all who have been faithful in Christ Jesus. This goodbye is sad now, but the other would be even more painful for you. You might manage this parting without feeling too much if you’re not happy about it; but that separation on that day will affect you deeply, painfully, and terrifyingly.
III. I would address myself to those who are under some awakenings.
III. I want to speak to those who are experiencing some level of awakening.
Blessed be God that there are some such, and that (although I have reason to fear I leave multitudes in this large congregation in a Christless state) yet I do not leave them all in total stupidity and carelessness about their souls. Some of you that I have reason to hope are under some awakenings, have acquainted me with your circumstances; which has a tendency to cause me, now I am leaving you, to take my leave of you with peculiar concern for you. What will be the issue of your present exercise of mind I know not: but it will be known at that day, when you and I shall meet before the judgment seat of Christ. Therefore now be much in consideration of that day.
Blessed be God that there are some like this, and even though I have reason to fear that I leave many in this large congregation without Christ, I know I’m not leaving all of you in complete ignorance and indifference about your souls. Some of you, whom I have reason to believe are starting to awaken, have shared your situations with me; this makes me, as I prepare to leave, especially concerned for you. I don't know what the outcome of your current state of mind will be, but it will be revealed on that day when you and I stand before the judgment seat of Christ. So, take time to think about that day now.
Now I am parting with this flock, I would once more press upon you the counsels I have heretofore given, to take heed of being slighty in so great a concern, to be thorough and in good[Pg 144] earnest in the affair, and to beware of backsliding, to hold on and hold out to the end. And cry mightily to God, that these great changes that pass over this church and congregation don’t prove your overthrow. There is great temptation in them; and the devil will undoubtedly seek to make his advantage of them, if possible to cause your present convictions and endeavors to be abortive. You had need to double your diligence, and watch and pray, lest you be overcome by temptation.
Now that I'm leaving this group, I want to remind you once again of the advice I've given you before: be careful not to take such an important matter lightly, be thorough and sincere in your efforts, and be wary of falling back. Stay committed and persistent until the end. And pray earnestly to God that these significant changes happening in this church and community don't lead to your downfall. There are strong temptations in these times, and the devil will definitely try to take advantage of them, potentially undermining your current beliefs and efforts. You need to work even harder, staying vigilant and praying so that you won't give in to temptation.
Whoever may hereafter stand related to you as your spiritual guide, my desire and prayer is, that the great Shepherd of the sheep would have a special respect to you, and be your guide (for there is none teacheth like him), and that he who is the infinite fountain of light would “open your eyes, and turn you from darkness unto light, and from the power of Satan unto God; that you may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them that are sanctified, through faith that is in Christ;” that so, in that great day, when I shall meet you again before your Judge and mine, we may meet in joyful and glorious circumstances, never to be separated any more.
Whoever becomes your spiritual guide in the future, my hope and prayer is that the great Shepherd of the sheep will pay special attention to you and lead you (since there's no teacher like Him). I pray that He, the infinite source of light, will “open your eyes, and turn you from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God; so that you may receive forgiveness for your sins and have a place among those who are sanctified, through faith in Christ.” That way, on that great day when I see you again before our Judge, we can meet in joy and glory, never to be separated again.
IV. I would apply myself to the young people of the congregation.
IV. I would focus on the young people in the congregation.
Since I have been settled in the work of the ministry in this place I have ever had a peculiar concern for the souls of the young people, and a desire that religion might flourish among them: and have especially exerted myself in order to it; because I knew the special opportunity they had beyond others, and that ordinarily those whom God intended mercy for, were brought to fear and love him in their youth. And it has ever appeared to me a peculiarly amiable thing, to see young people walking in the ways of virtue and Christian piety, having their hearts purified and sweetened with a principle of divine love. And it has appeared a thing exceeding beautiful, and what would be much to the adorning and happiness of the town, if the young people could be persuaded when they meet[Pg 145] together, to converse as Christians, and as the children of God; avoiding impurity, levity and extravagance; keeping strictly to the rules of virtue, and conversing together of the things of God and Christ and heaven. This is what I have longed for: and it has been exceeding grievous to me when I have heard of vice, vanity and disorder among our youth. And so far as I know my own heart, it was from hence that I formerly led this church to some measures for the suppressing of vice among our young people, which gave so great offence, and by which I became so obnoxious.° I have sought the good, and not the hurt of our young people. I have desired their truest honor and happiness, and not their reproach; knowing that true virtue and religion tended not only to the glory and felicity of young people in another world, but their greatest peace and prosperity, and highest dignity and honor, in this world; and above all things to sweeten and render pleasant and delightful even the days of youth.
Since I've been settled in the ministry here, I've always had a strong concern for the souls of young people and a desire to see their faith grow. I make a special effort towards this because I understand the unique opportunity they have compared to others, and that, usually, those whom God intends to save begin to fear and love Him in their youth. It’s always seemed especially beautiful to me to see young people living virtuous and faithful Christian lives, with their hearts cleansed and filled with divine love. It would be truly wonderful and enhance the happiness of our town if young people could be encouraged, when they gather, to talk as Christians and as God's children; avoiding impurity, silliness, and excess; strictly following the rules of virtue, and discussing the things of God, Christ, and heaven. This is what I’ve longed for: it’s been very painful for me to hear about vice, vanity, and disorder among our youth. To the best of my understanding of my own heart, it was from this conviction that I led our church to take steps to curb vice among our young people, which caused a lot of offense and made me unpopular. I have sought their well-being, not their harm. I've wanted their true honor and happiness, not their disgrace; knowing that real virtue and faith not only lead to glory and happiness for young people in the afterlife, but also to their greatest peace, prosperity, dignity, and honor in this world; and above all, to make their youth enjoyable and fulfilling.
But whether I have loved you and sought your good more or less, yet God in his providence now calling me to part with you, committing your souls to him who once committed the pastoral care of them to me, nothing remains but only (as I am now taking my leave of you) earnestly to beseech you, from love to yourselves, if you have none to me, not to despise and forget the warnings and counsels I have so often given you; remembering the day when you and I must meet again before the great Judge of quick and dead; when it will appear whether the things I have taught you were true, whether the counsels I have given you were good, and whether I truly sought your good, and whether you have well improved my endeavors.
But whether I have loved you and worked for your benefit more or less, now that God is calling me to part from you and entrusting your souls to Him who once entrusted their pastoral care to me, all that remains, as I take my leave of you, is to sincerely urge you, for your own sake if not for mine, not to ignore and forget the warnings and advice I’ve given you so many times; remembering the day when you and I must meet again before the great Judge of the living and the dead; when it will be revealed whether the things I taught you were true, whether the advice I gave was good, whether I genuinely sought your well-being, and whether you have made good use of my efforts.
I have, from time to time, earnestly warned you against frolicking (as it is called), and some other liberties commonly taken by young people in the land. And whatever some may say in justification of such liberties and customs, and may laugh at warnings against them, I now leave you my parting[Pg 146] testimony against such things; not doubting but God will approve and confirm it in that day when we shall meet before him.°
I have, from time to time, seriously warned you about partying (as people call it) and other freedoms typically taken by young people today. And no matter what some might say to defend those freedoms and customs, or how much they might laugh at warnings about them, I now leave you my final[Pg 146] message against these things; I trust that God will support and affirm it on the day we meet before Him.°
V. I would apply myself to the children of the congregation, the lambs of this flock, who have been so long under my care.
V. I would focus on the children of the congregation, the young ones of this community, who have been under my care for such a long time.
I have just now said that I have had a peculiar concern for the young people; and in so saying I did not intend to exclude you. You are in youth, and in the most early youth: and therefore I have been sensible that if those that were young had a precious opportunity for their souls’ good, you who are very young had, in many respects, a peculiarly precious opportunity. And accordingly I have not neglected you: I have endeavored to do the part of a faithful shepherd, in feeding the lambs as well as the sheep. Christ did once commit the care of your souls to me as your minister; and you know, dear children, how I have instructed you, and warned you from time to time; you know how I have often called you together for that end; and some of you, sometimes, have seemed to be affected with what I have said to you. But I am afraid it has had no saving effects as to many of you; but that you remain still in an unconverted condition, without any real saving work wrought in your souls, convincing you thoroughly of your sin and misery, causing you to see the great evil of sin, and to mourn for it, and hate it above all things, and giving you a sense of the excellency of the Lord Jesus Christ, bringing you with all your hearts to cleave to him as your Saviour, weaning your hearts from the world, and causing you to love God above all, and to delight in holiness more than in all the pleasant things of this earth; and so that I now leave you in a miserable condition, having no interest in Christ, and so under the awful displeasure and anger of God, and in danger of going down to the pit of eternal misery.
I just said that I have a special concern for young people, and I didn’t mean to leave you out. You are still very young, and because of that, I realize that while all young people have a valuable opportunity for their spiritual growth, those of you who are very young have an especially important chance. Therefore, I have not overlooked you; I’ve tried to be a faithful guide, caring for both the young and the older. Christ once entrusted me with the responsibility for your souls as your minister, and you know, dear children, how I’ve taught you and warned you over time; you know how I’ve often gathered you together for that purpose, and sometimes some of you have seemed moved by my words. But I worry that it hasn’t led to any real change for many of you, and that you remain unconverted, without any genuine work happening in your hearts that fully convinces you of your sin and misery, helping you to understand how wrong sin is, making you mourn for it and hate it above all else, giving you a sense of the greatness of the Lord Jesus Christ, drawing you to hold onto him as your Savior, detaching your hearts from worldly things, and leading you to love God above all else and find joy in holiness more than in anything enjoyable on this earth. So now I have to leave you in a terrible state, without a relationship with Christ, under the serious disapproval and anger of God, and at risk of falling into eternal misery.
But now I must bid you farewell: I must leave you in the hands of God; I can do no more for you than to pray for you. Only I desire you not to forget, but often think of the counsels[Pg 147] and warnings I have given you, and the endeavors I have used, that your souls might be saved from everlasting destruction.
But now I have to say goodbye: I need to leave you in God's care; there's nothing more I can do for you except pray. I just hope that you won’t forget, but will often remember the advice[Pg 147] and warnings I've shared with you, and the efforts I've made to help save your souls from eternal destruction.
Dear children, I leave you in an evil world, that is full of snares and temptations. God only knows what will become of you. This the Scripture hath told us, that there are but few saved; and we have abundant confirmation of it from what we see. This we see, that children die as well as others: multitudes die before they grow up; and of those that grow up, comparatively few ever give good evidence of saving conversion to God. I pray God to pity you, and take care of you, and provide for you the best means for the good of your souls; and that God himself would undertake for you to be your heavenly Father and the mighty Redeemer of your immortal souls. Do not neglect to pray for yourselves: take heed you ben’t of the number of those who cast off fear and restrain prayer before God. Constantly pray to God in secret; and often remember that great day when you must appear before the judgment seat of Christ, and meet your minister there, who has so often counselled and warned you.
Dear children, I leave you in a wicked world, full of traps and temptations. Only God knows what will happen to you. The Scripture tells us that only a few will be saved, and we see plenty of proof of this all around us. We notice that children die just like everyone else: many do not make it to adulthood; and among those who do, relatively few show clear signs of true conversion to God. I pray that God has compassion for you, looks after you, and provides you with the best ways to care for your souls; may God himself become your heavenly Father and the powerful Redeemer of your everlasting souls. Don't forget to pray for yourselves: be careful not to be among those who lose their fear of God and stop praying to Him. Constantly pray to God in private, and often remember that important day when you will stand before the judgment seat of Christ and meet your minister there, who has counselled and warned you so many times.
I conclude with a few words of advice to all in general, in some particulars, which are of great importance in order to the welfare and prosperity of this church and congregation.
I’ll end with a few words of advice for everyone, focusing on some key points that are really important for the well-being and success of this church and community.
1. One thing that greatly concerns you, as you would be a happy people, is the maintaining of family order.
1. One thing that really matters to you, if you want to be a happy people, is keeping family order.
We have had great disputes how the church ought to be regulated; and indeed the subject of these disputes was of great importance: but the due regulation of your families is of no less, and, in some respects, of much greater importance. Every Christian family ought to be as it were a little church, consecrated to Christ, and wholly influenced and governed by his rules. And family education and order are some of the chief of the means of grace. If these fail, all other means are like to prove ineffectual. If these are duly maintained, all the means of grace will be like to prosper and be successful.
We've had big debates about how the church should be organized; and honestly, the issue at hand was very important. But how you manage your families is just as important, and in some ways, even more so. Every Christian family should be like a small church, dedicated to Christ and completely guided by his teachings. Family education and order are among the most essential means of grace. If these are lacking, all other means are likely to be ineffective. If these are properly upheld, all means of grace are likely to thrive and be successful.
[Pg 148]Let me now, therefore, once more, before I finally cease to speak to this congregation, repeat and earnestly press the counsel which I have often urged on heads of families here, while I was their pastor, to great painfulness in teaching, warning and directing their children; bringing them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; beginning early, where there is yet opportunity, and maintaining a constant diligence in labors of this kind; remembering that, as you would not have all your instructions and counsels ineffectual, there must be government as well as instructions, which must be maintained with an even hand and steady resolution, as a guard to the religion and morals of the family and the support of its good order. Take heed that it be not with any of you as with Eli of old, who reproved his children but restrained them not; and that, by this means, you don’t bring the like curse on your families as he did on his.
[Pg 148]Let me now, once again, before I finally stop speaking to this congregation, emphasize the advice I have often given to heads of families here, while I was their pastor. It is crucial to put in the effort to teach, warn, and guide your children, raising them in the ways of the Lord. Start early, while there's still a chance, and consistently stay committed to this important work. Remember that if you want your guidance and advice to be effective, you need to establish rules and maintain them with a steady hand and determination. This is essential for the spiritual and moral integrity of your family and to support its good order. Be careful not to end up like Eli of old, who admonished his children but didn’t take real action; make sure you don’t bring the same troubles upon your families that he did.
And let children obey their parents, and yield to their instructions, and submit to their orders, as they would inherit a blessing and not a curse. For we have reason to think, from many things in the word of God, that nothing has a greater tendency to bring a curse on persons in this world, and on all their temporal concerns, than an undutiful, unsubmissive, disorderly behavior in children towards their parents.
And let kids listen to their parents, follow their guidance, and obey their requests, as doing so will bring them a blessing rather than a curse. We have good reason to believe, based on many teachings in the word of God, that nothing is more likely to bring hardship to people in this life, and affect all their worldly matters, than being disrespectful, disobedient, and unruly towards their parents.
2. As you would seek the future prosperity of this society, it is of vast importance that you should avoid contention.
2. If you want this society to prosper in the future, it's really important to avoid conflicts.
A contentious people will be a miserable people. The contentions which have been among you, since I first became your pastor, have been one of the greatest burdens I have labored under in the course of my ministry: not only the contentions you have had with me, but those which you have had one with another about your lands and other concerns: because I knew that contention, heat of spirit, evil speaking, and things of the like nature, were directly contrary to the spirit of Christianity, and did, in a peculiar manner, tend to drive away God’s Spirit[Pg 149] from a people and to render all means of grace ineffectual, as well as to destroy a people’s outward comfort and welfare.
A divided community will be an unhappy community. The conflicts among you since I became your pastor have been one of the biggest challenges I've faced in my ministry: not just the disagreements you have had with me, but also those you’ve had with each other over your land and other matters. I understood that arguments, anger, gossip, and similar behaviors were completely against the spirit of Christianity and especially worked to push away God’s Spirit[Pg 149] from a community and make all means of grace ineffective, as well as to undermine the comfort and well-being of the people.
Let me therefore earnestly exhort you, as you would seek your own future good hereafter, to watch against a contentious spirit.° If you would see good days, seek peace, and ensue it, 1 Pet. iii. 10, 11. Let the contention which has lately been about the terms of Christian communion, as it has been the greatest of your contentions, so be the last of them. I would, now I am preaching my farewell sermon, say to you, as the Apostle to the Corinthians, 2 Cor. xiii. 11, 12: “Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.”
Let me sincerely encourage you, as you think about your future well-being, to guard against a spirit of conflict.° If you want to have good days, pursue peace and work towards it, 1 Pet. iii. 10, 11. Let the disagreements that have recently arisen over the terms of Christian fellowship, which have been your biggest conflicts, be the last ones. As I deliver my farewell sermon, I want to say to you, just like the Apostle did to the Corinthians, 2 Cor. xiii. 11, 12: “In closing, my friends, goodbye. Aim for perfection, be united in thought, live in peace; and the God of love and peace will be with you.”
And here I would particularly advise those that have adhered to me in the late controversy, to watch over their spirits and avoid all bitterness towards others. Your temptations are, in some respects, the greatest; because what has been lately done is grievous to you. But however wrong you may think others have done, maintain, with great diligence and watchfulness, a Christian meekness and sedateness of spirit; and labor, in this respect, to excel others who are of the contrary part. And this will be the best victory: for “he that rules his spirit, is better than he that takes a city.” Therefore let nothing be done through strife or vainglory. Indulge no revengeful spirit in any wise; but watch and pray against it; and, by all means in your power, seek the prosperity of the town: and never think you behave yourselves as becomes Christians, but when you sincerely, sensibly and fervently love all men, of whatever party or opinion, and whether friendly or unkind, just or injurious, to you or your friends, or to the cause and kingdom of Christ.
And here I especially want to advise those who have supported me in the recent debate to keep an eye on their emotions and steer clear of any bitterness towards others. Your challenges are, in certain ways, the most significant because what has happened recently is upsetting to you. But no matter how wrong you believe others to be, strive with great care and vigilance to maintain a humble and calm spirit; and make an effort, in this regard, to surpass those who oppose you. This will be the greatest victory: for “a person who controls their emotions is better than one who takes a city.” Therefore, let nothing be done out of strife or arrogance. Do not entertain any vengeful thoughts; rather, guard against them with prayer; and do everything you can to contribute to the well-being of the community: and never think you are acting like true Christians unless you genuinely, deeply, and passionately love all people, regardless of their party or beliefs, whether they are friendly or hostile, just or unfair, towards you or your friends, or to the cause and kingdom of Christ.
3. Another thing that vastly concerns the future prosperity of this town, is, that you should watch against the encroachments of error; and particularly Arminianism and doctrines of like tendency.
3. Another thing that greatly concerns the future prosperity of this town is that you should be on guard against the spread of false beliefs, especially Arminianism and similar doctrines.
[Pg 150]You were, many of you, as I well remember, much alarmed with the apprehension of the danger of the prevailing of these corrupt principles near sixteen years ago. But the danger then was small in comparison of what appears now. These doctrines at this day are much more prevalent than they were then: the progress they have made in the land, within this seven years, seems to have been vastly greater than at any time in the like space before: and they are still prevailing and creeping into almost all parts of the land, threatening the utter ruin of the credit of those doctrines which are the peculiar glory of the gospel, and the interests of vital piety. And I have of late perceived some things among yourselves that show that you are far from being out of danger, but on the contrary remarkably exposed. The older people may perhaps think themselves sufficiently fortified against infection; but it is fit that all should beware of self-confidence and carnal security, and should remember those needful warnings of sacred writ, “Be not high-minded, but fear;” and “let him that stands, take heed lest he fall.” But let the case of the older people be as it will, the rising generation are doubtless greatly exposed. These principles are exceeding taking with corrupt nature, and are what young people, at least such as have not their hearts established with grace, are easily led away with.
[Pg 150]Many of you were understandably alarmed about the danger of these corrupt ideas nearly sixteen years ago. But the threat now is much greater than it was back then. These beliefs are way more widespread today than they were before: the growth they’ve seen in the last seven years seems to be far greater than at any similar time in the past. They continue to spread into nearly every part of the country, posing a serious risk to the credibility of the beliefs that are the true pride of the gospel and the essence of genuine faith. Recently, I’ve noticed some signs among you that suggest you’re still very much at risk, and in fact, quite vulnerable. Older individuals might think they’re immune to this influence, but everyone should be wary of overconfidence and false security, keeping in mind the important warnings in scripture, “Don’t be arrogant, but be cautious;” and “Let those who think they stand firm be careful not to fall.” Regardless of the situation with older individuals, the younger generation is certainly at significant risk. These ideas are very appealing to corrupt human nature and young people—especially those whose hearts aren't grounded in grace—can be easily swayed by them.
And if these principles should greatly prevail in this town, as they very lately have done in another large town I could name, formerly greatly noted for religion, and so for a long time, it will threaten the spiritual and eternal ruin of this people in the present and future generations. Therefore you have need of the greatest and most diligent care and watchfulness with respect to this matter.
And if these principles become widely accepted in this town, as they recently have in another large town that I could mention, which was once well-known for its religion, it could endanger the spiritual and eternal well-being of this community in both the present and future generations. Therefore, you need to be extremely careful and vigilant about this issue.
4. Another thing which I would advise to, that you may hereafter be a prosperous people, is, that you would give yourselves much to prayer.
4. Another thing I advise is that, to ensure your future prosperity, you should dedicate yourselves to prayer.
God is the fountain of all blessing and prosperity, and he will[Pg 151] be sought to for his blessing. I would therefore advise you not only to be constant in secret and family prayer, and in the public worship of God in his house, but also often to assemble yourselves in private praying societies. I would advise all such as are grieved for the afflictions of Joseph, and sensibly affected with the calamities of this town, of whatever opinion they be with relation to the subject of our late controversy, often to meet together for prayer, and to cry to God for his mercy to themselves, and mercy to this town, and mercy to Zion and the people of God in general through the world.
God is the source of all blessings and prosperity, and we should seek Him for His favor. I recommend that you remain committed to private and family prayers, as well as participating in public worship at His house. Additionally, gather with others in private prayer groups regularly. I encourage anyone who is troubled by the struggles facing Joseph and who feels the pain of our town's hardships, regardless of their stance on our recent disagreements, to come together often for prayer. Let's call out to God for His mercy for ourselves, for our town, and for Zion and God's people around the world.
5. The last article of advice I would give (which doubtless does greatly concern your prosperity), is, that you would take great care with regard to the settlement of a minister, to see to it who, or what manner of person he is that you settle; and particularly in these two respects:
5. The final piece of advice I would offer (which definitely impacts your success) is to be very careful when choosing a minister. Make sure to consider who he is and what kind of person he is in these two specific ways:
(1) That he be a man of thoroughly sound principles in the scheme of doctrine which he maintains.
(1) That he be a person of completely solid principles in the belief system he follows.
This you will stand in the greatest need of, especially at such a day of corruption as this is. And in order to obtain such a one, you had need to exercise extraordinary care and prudence. I know the danger. I know the manner of many young gentlemen of corrupt principles, their ways of concealing themselves, the fair, specious disguises they are wont to put on, by which they deceive others, to maintain their own credit, and get themselves into others’ confidence and improvement, and secure and establish their own interest, until they see a convenient opportunity to begin more openly to broach and propagate their corrupt tenets.
You will need this more than ever, especially in such a corrupt time as this. To get what you need, you must be particularly careful and prudent. I understand the risks. I'm aware of how many young men with corrupt values operate, how they hide their true selves, and the attractive, misleading facades they often adopt to fool others, maintain their reputation, gain trust, and advance their own interests until they find a good chance to start promoting their corrupt beliefs more openly.
(2) Labor to obtain a man who has an established character, as a person of serious religion and fervent piety.
(2) Strive to find a person with a strong character, someone who is deeply religious and genuinely devoted.
It is of vast importance that those who are settled in this work should be men of true piety, at all times, and in all places; but more especially at some times, and in some towns and churches. And this present time, which is a time wherein religion[Pg 152] is in danger, by so many corruptions in doctrine and practice, is in a peculiar manner a day wherein such ministers are necessary. Nothing else but sincere piety of heart is at all to be depended on, at such a time as this, as a security to a young man, just coming into the world, from the prevailing infection, or thoroughly to engage him in proper and successful endeavors to withstand and oppose the torrent of error and prejudice against the high, mysterious, evangelical doctrines of the religion of Jesus Christ, and their genuine effects in true experimental religion. And this place is a place that does peculiarly need such a minister, for reasons obvious to all.
It’s really important that those involved in this work are genuinely pious individuals, at all times and in all places; but especially during certain times, in specific towns and churches. Right now, when religion[Pg 152] is under threat from so many corruptions in both doctrine and practice, we particularly need such ministers. At a time like this, the only thing we can rely on is sincere piety of heart to protect a young person just starting out in the world from the prevailing negativity, or to truly motivate them to effectively resist and counter the flow of falsehoods and biases against the profound, mysterious, and evangelical teachings of Jesus Christ and their genuine impact on true experiential faith. This place, in particular, really needs such a minister, for reasons that are clear to everyone.
If you should happen to settle a minister who knows nothing truly of Christ and the way of salvation by him, nothing experimentally of the nature of vital religion; alas, how will you be exposed as sheep without a shepherd! Here is need of one in this place, who shall be eminently fit to stand in the gap and make up the hedge, and who shall be as the chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof. You need one that shall stand as a champion in the cause of truth and the power of godliness.
If you end up hiring a minister who doesn’t really know Christ or the way to be saved through Him, and who doesn’t have any real understanding of true religion; oh, how exposed you will be like sheep without a shepherd! There is a need for someone here who is truly qualified to fill the gap and protect the community, someone who will be like the chariots of Israel and their horsemen. You need someone who will be a champion for the truth and the strength of godliness.
Having briefly mentioned these important articles of advice, nothing remains but that I now take my leave of you, and bid you all farewell; wishing and praying for your best prosperity. I would now commend your immortal souls to him, who formerly committed them to me, expecting the day, when I must meet you again before him, who is the Judge of quick and dead. I desire that I may never forget this people, who have been so long my special charge, and that I may never cease fervently to pray for your prosperity. May God bless you with a faithful pastor, one that is well acquainted with his mind and will, thoroughly warning sinners, wisely and skilfully searching professors, and conducting you in the way to eternal blessedness. May you have truly a burning and shining light set up in this candlestick; and may you, not only for a season, but during his whole life, and that a long life, be willing to rejoice in his light.
Having briefly shared these important pieces of advice, all that's left for me is to say goodbye to you all and wish you the best. I pray for your success. I now commit your immortal souls to Him who entrusted them to me, looking forward to the day when I must meet you again before Him, who is the Judge of the living and the dead. I hope I never forget this community, which has been my responsibility for so long, and that I never stop praying earnestly for your well-being. May God bless you with a faithful pastor, someone who truly understands His will and mind, who warns sinners effectively, thoughtfully assesses believers, and guides you toward eternal happiness. May you truly have a bright and shining light in this community; and may you, not just for a time but throughout his entire long life, be eager to bask in that light.
[Pg 153]And let me be remembered in the prayers of all God’s people that are of a calm spirit, and are peaceable and faithful in Israel, of whatever opinion they may be with respect to terms of church communion.
[Pg 153]And please keep me in the thoughts and prayers of all of God's people who are calm, peaceful, and faithful in Israel, no matter what their views are on church membership.
And let us all remember and never forget our future solemn meeting on that great day of the Lord; the day of infallible decision and of the everlasting and unalterable sentence. Amen.
And let’s all remember and never forget our important meeting on that great day of the Lord; the day of undeniable judgment and the lasting, unchangeable verdict. Amen.
NOTES
GOD GLORIFIED IN MAN’S DEPENDENCE
1. God Glorified. The title-page of the original edition of this sermon, the first work published by the author, reads as follows: “God Glorified in the Work of Redemption by the Greatness of Man’s Dependance upon Him, in the Whole of it. Preached on the Publick Lecture in Boston, July 8, 1731. And published at the Desire of several, Ministers and Others, in Boston, who heard it. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Judges 7. 2.—Lest Israel vaunt themselves against me, saying, mine own hand hath saved me. Boston: Printed by S. Kneeland, and T. Green, for D. Henchman, at the Corner Shop on the South-side of the Town-House. 1731.”
1. God Glorified. The title page of the original edition of this sermon, the first work published by the author, states: “God Glorified in the Work of Redemption by the Greatness of Man’s Dependence on Him, in the Whole of it. Preached at the Public Lecture in Boston, July 8, 1731. And published at the request of several Ministers and others in Boston who heard it. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Judges 7. 2.—Lest Israel boast against me, saying, my own hand has saved me. Boston: Printed by S. Kneeland and T. Green, for D. Henchman, at the Corner Shop on the South side of the Town-House. 1731.”
The Public or Thursday Lecture, dating from the ordination of the Rev. John Cotton, in 1633, continued with occasional interruptions till the siege of 1775, later revived and existing, it is claimed, still, or until recently (see Dr. Samuel A. Eliot’s Preface to Pioneers of Religious Liberty in America, Boston, 1903), was famous among the social and religious institutions of colonial Boston. At one time the General Court regularly adjourned for it; that the Governor should keep Christmas and neglect it, was regarded by old Judge Sewall as a matter of grave reproach. The preachers were selected from the most eminent divines, not only of Boston, but throughout the colony. It is recorded, for instance, of Solomon Stoddard, Edwards’s grandfather and predecessor in the Northampton pastorate, that he annually attended the Harvard[Pg 156] Commencement and the day after preached the Public Lecture. It was a great honor, therefore, for Edwards, a young man of twenty-seven, to be invited to preach on this foundation.
The Public or Thursday Lecture, which started when Rev. John Cotton was ordained in 1633, continued with occasional breaks until the siege in 1775. It was later revived and is said to still exist, or at least until recently (see Dr. Samuel A. Eliot’s Preface to Pioneers of Religious Liberty in America, Boston, 1903). This lecture was well-known among the social and religious institutions of colonial Boston. At one point, the General Court would regularly pause its sessions for it; it was considered a serious issue by old Judge Sewall if the Governor chose to celebrate Christmas and ignore it. The speakers were chosen from the most respected ministers, not just from Boston but from all over the colony. For example, it’s noted that Solomon Stoddard, who was Edwards’s grandfather and predecessor at the Northampton church, would attend the Harvard[Pg 156] Commencement every year and preach the Public Lecture the following day. Thus, it was a significant honor for Edwards, a 27-year-old, to be invited to preach at this event.
He himself seems to have fully appreciated both the honor and the opportunity. The original manuscript shows the most careful preparation. In the statement of the Doctrine, for example, there are several erasures and corrections before the right formula is hit upon. The printed sermon shows still more elaboration. Edwards chose as his subject one aspect of a theme which was central and controlling in his thought—God’s sovereignty. His mind had dwelt on this subject in all its bearings from childhood. He had especially meditated upon it as it related to the doctrine of decrees, a doctrine which he found at first revolting, but in the end “exceedingly pleasant, bright, and sweet.” No one since Augustine has emphasized as he has done the absolute sovereignty of God and the corresponding dependence of man. This conception of God’s arbitrary will—arbitrary, not as irrational or unrelated to the divine justice and benevolence, but as being “without restraint, or constraint, or obligation”—was not only the backbone of his system, but its heart, the principle which animates and pulses through the whole of it. It is the ultimate basis alike of his philosophy and of his religious faith. In this his first publication as in the great theological treatises which were his last, he is everywhere the prophet-like champion of this supreme idea in opposition to all those schemes of divinity, generally denominated Arminian, which implied in his view a degree of independence in man inconsistent with the absolute sovereignty he regarded as the distinguishing glory of God.
He seems to have fully recognized both the honor and the opportunity. The original manuscript shows meticulous preparation. In the statement of the Doctrine, for instance, there are several erasures and corrections before he arrives at the right wording. The printed sermon reflects even more refinement. Edwards selected as his topic one aspect of a theme that was central to his thinking—God’s sovereignty. He had contemplated this subject in all its dimensions since childhood. He had particularly meditated on it in relation to the doctrine of decrees, a doctrine he initially found disturbing, but eventually considered “exceedingly pleasant, bright, and sweet.” No one since Augustine has stressed the absolute sovereignty of God and the corresponding dependence of man as he has. His view of God’s arbitrary will—arbitrary, not as irrational or disconnected from divine justice and goodness, but as being “without restraint, or constraint, or obligation”—was not only the foundation of his system but also its core, the principle that animates and flows through all of it. It is the ultimate basis of both his philosophy and his religious faith. In this first publication, as in the significant theological treatises that came later, he is consistently the prophetic champion of this supreme idea against all those systems of divinity, generally referred to as Arminian, which, in his view, imply a level of independence in man that is inconsistent with the absolute sovereignty he sees as the defining glory of God.
The sermon created a profound impression, as is evident both from the immediate demand for its publication, indicated on the title-page, and from the commendatory preface to the original edition signed by two of the foremost ministers of Boston, the Rev. Thomas Prince, of the Old South Church, and the Rev. William[Pg 157] Cooper, of the Brattle Street Church. “It was with no small difficulty,” these gentlemen write, “that the author’s youth and modesty were prevailed on, to let him appear a preacher in our public lecture, and afterwards to give us a copy of his discourse, at the desire of diverse ministers, and others who heard it. But, as we quickly found him to be a workman that need not be ashamed before his brethren, our satisfaction was the greater, to see him pitching upon so noble a subject, and treating it with so much strength and clearness, as the judicious will perceive in the following composure: a subject which secures to God his great design, in the work of fallen man’s redemption by the Lord Jesus Christ, which is evidently so laid out, as that the glory of the whole should return to him the blessed ordainer, purchaser, and applier; a subject which enters deep into practical religion; without the belief in which, that must soon die in the hearts and lives of men. We cannot, therefore, but express our joy and thankfulness, that the great Head of the Church is pleased still to raise up, from among the children of his people, for the supply of his churches, those who assert and maintain these evangelical principles; and that our churches, notwithstanding all their degeneracies, have still a high value for just principles, and for those who publicly own and teach them. And, as we cannot but wish and pray, that the College in the neighbouring colony, as well as our own, may be a fruitful mother of many such sons as the author; so we heartily rejoice, in the special favour of Providence, in bestowing such a rich gift on the happy church of Northampton, which has, for so many lustres of years, flourished under the influence of such pious doctrines, taught them in the excellent ministry of their late venerable pastor, whose gift and spirit we hope will long live and shine in his grandson, to the end that they may abound in all the lovely fruits of evangelical humility and thankfulness, to the glory of God.”
The sermon made a strong impact, as shown by the immediate demand for its publication, noted on the title page, and by the positive preface to the original edition written by two of Boston's leading ministers, Rev. Thomas Prince of the Old South Church and Rev. William[Pg 157] Cooper of the Brattle Street Church. “It took quite a bit of persuasion,” these gentlemen wrote, “for the author’s youth and humility to allow him to present a sermon in our public lecture, and later to provide us with a copy of his talk, at the request of several ministers and others who attended. But once we realized he was a skilled worker who need not be ashamed before his peers, we were even more pleased to see him choose such a noble topic and handle it with great strength and clarity, as discerning individuals will notice in the following work: a topic that honors God’s ultimate purpose in the redemption of fallen humanity through the Lord Jesus Christ, designed in a way that all glory returns to Him, the blessed orchestrator, purchaser, and deliverer; a topic that deeply engages with practical religion; without faith in which, it must soon fade in the hearts and lives of people. Therefore, we cannot help but express our joy and gratitude that the great Head of the Church continues to raise up individuals from among His people to support His churches, those who affirm and uphold these evangelical principles; and that our churches, despite all their shortcomings, still highly value sound principles and those who openly teach them. And, while we wish and pray that the College in the nearby colony, as well as our own, may be a fruitful source of many such individuals as the author; we also wholeheartedly rejoice in the special favor of Providence in gifting the happy church of Northampton with such a valuable contribution, which has thrived for so many years under the influence of these pious teachings, imparted through the excellent ministry of their late esteemed pastor, whose gifts and spirit we hope will continue to live on and shine through his grandson, so that they may flourish in all the wonderful fruits of evangelical humility and gratitude, to God's glory.”
6. It was of mere grace ... for our souls. This passage may serve to illustrate the way Edwards expanded his sermons for the[Pg 158] press (see Introduction, p. xxix). The manuscript reads as follows: “The Grace in giving this Gift was great in proportion to our unworthiness, it was given to us who instead of meriting that of G. which is of such Infinite Value merited Infinite Ill of him.” Then follows a space, above and beneath which, between the lines, are the words, “in proportion to the blessedness we have benefit we have given in him.” Continuing: “the giver in giving this gift is great according to the manner of giving. He gave him to us Incarnate he gave him to us slain that he might be a feast to our souls.”
6. It was purely grace ... for our souls. This passage may illustrate how Edwards expanded his sermons for the[Pg 158] press (see Introduction, p. xxix). The manuscript says: “The grace in giving this gift was immense compared to our unworthiness; it was given to us who, instead of deserving that of G. which is of such infinite value, deserved infinite harm from him.” Then there’s a space, above and below which, between the lines, are the words, “in relation to the blessedness we have benefited from him.” Continuing: “the giver in giving this gift is significant according to the way of giving. He gave him to us incarnate; he gave him to us slain so that he might be a feast for our souls.”
THE REALITY OF SPIRITUAL LIGHT
21. Divine and Supernatural Light. The original title-page of this, the author’s second published sermon, reads as follows: “A Divine and Supernatural Light, Immediately imparted to the Soul by the Spirit of God, shown to be both a Scriptural, and Rational Doctrine; In a Sermon Preach’d at Northampton, and Published at the Desire of some of the Hearers. By Jonathan Edwards, A.M. Pastor of the Church there. Job 28, 20. Whence then cometh wisdom? and where is the place of understanding? Prov. 2, 6. The Lord giveth wisdom. Is. 42, 18. Look ye blind, that ye may see. 2. Pet. 1, 19. Until the day dawn and the day-star arise in your hearts. Boston: Printed by S. Kneeland and T. Green, M,DCC,XXXIV.” The sermon has a preface in which Edwards modestly disclaims any forwardness or vanity in publishing it and begs his readers to peruse it without prejudice on this score, or because of the unfashionableness of the subject. This to the general public. What he says to his own people shows how affectionate their relations to their young minister were at this time and how high his regard was for them; it has a pathetic interest in view of their passionate rejection of him at the last. “I have reason to bless God,” he writes, “that there is a more happy union between us, than that you should be prejudiced[Pg 159] against any thing of mine, because ’tis mine.” He felicitates them on having been instructed in such doctrines as those in the sermon from the beginning. “And I rejoice in it,” he adds, “that Providence, in this day of Corruption and Confusion, has cast my lot where such doctrines, that I look upon so much the life and glory of the Gospel, are not only own’d, but where there are so many, in whom the truth of them is so apparently manifest in their experience, that any one who has had the opportunity of acquaintance with them, in such matters, that I have had, must be very unreasonable to doubt of it.”
21. Divine and Supernatural Light. The original title page of this, the author’s second published sermon, reads: “A Divine and Supernatural Light, Immediately imparted to the Soul by the Spirit of God, shown to be both a Scriptural and Rational Doctrine; In a Sermon Preached at Northampton, and Published at the Request of some of the Listeners. By Jonathan Edwards, A.M. Pastor of the Church there. Job 28:20. Where then does wisdom come from? And where is the place of understanding? Prov. 2:6. The Lord gives wisdom. Is. 42:18. Look, you blind, that you may see. 2 Pet. 1:19. Until the day breaks and the morning star rises in your hearts. Boston: Printed by S. Kneeland and T. Green, 1734.” The sermon includes a preface in which Edwards humbly downplays any boldness or pride in publishing it and asks his readers to approach it without bias, whether due to this concern or the unconventional nature of the subject. This is directed to the general public. What he expresses to his own congregation demonstrates the affectionate bond they shared with their young minister at this time and the deep respect he had for them; it takes on a poignant significance given their harsh rejection of him later on. “I have reason to thank God,” he says, “that there is a happier unity between us, than for you to hold any prejudice [Pg 159] against anything of mine simply because it’s mine.” He congratulates them on being taught such doctrines as those in the sermon from the start. “And I’m glad,” he adds, “that Providence, in this time of Corruption and Confusion, has placed me where these doctrines, which I consider the heart and glory of the Gospel, are not only acknowledged, but where so many among you evidently demonstrate the truth of them in their experiences, that anyone who has had the chance to know them, as I have, must be very unreasonable to doubt it.”
This is justly regarded as “one of the most beautiful and most eloquent” of Edwards’s sermons (A. V. G. Allen, Jonathan Edwards, p. 67). It was preached at a time when the signs were multiplying of an increased interest in religion among the people of Northampton, preluding the great revival of the next and the following years. The original manuscript bears the date, August, 1733. The death of Mr. Stoddard in 1729 had removed the restraints of a long-established and unquestioned authority, and the results, as Edwards describes them, were deplorable. “It seemed,” he says, “to be a time of extraordinary dullness in religion: licentiousness for some years greatly prevailed among the youth of the town; they were many of them very much addicted to night walking, and frequenting the tavern, and lewd practices, wherein some by their example exceedingly corrupted others.” “But in two or three years ... there began to be a sensible amendment of these evils,” and “at the latter end of the year 1733, there appeared a very unusual flexibleness and yielding to advice” in the young (Narrative of Surprising Conversions). The improved conditions reacted on the preacher and, as a consequence, we have the sermon on Spiritual Light.
This is rightly seen as “one of the most beautiful and most eloquent” of Edwards’s sermons (A. V. G. Allen, Jonathan Edwards, p. 67). It was delivered at a time when interest in religion was growing among the people of Northampton, paving the way for the major revival in the following years. The original manuscript is dated August 1733. The death of Mr. Stoddard in 1729 had lifted the long-standing and unquestioned authority, and the results, as Edwards describes, were unfortunate. “It seemed,” he says, “to be a time of extraordinary dullness in religion: licentiousness for some years greatly prevailed among the youth of the town; many of them were quite fond of night walking, hanging out at the tavern, and engaging in lewd activities, where some by their example severely corrupted others.” “But in two or three years ... there began to be a noticeable improvement in these issues,” and “toward the end of the year 1733, there was a very unusual openness and willingness to listen to advice” among the young (Narrative of Surprising Conversions). The better circumstances had an impact on the preacher, which led to the sermon on Spiritual Light.
The principle enunciated in this sermon is the cardinal and controlling principle of the whole revival. The revival is just its exhibition and the experienced evidence, for Edwards at least, of[Pg 160] its truth. Nothing in his account of the movement is more impressive than the way he studies it, tracing minutely the details of the process, wondering at its variety, whereby the Holy Spirit makes real and effectual the divine message (see Allen, op. cit. pp. 143 ff.). There was nothing essentially new in the principle itself; that God directly influences the soul, that the soul is capable of an immediate intuition of divine things, this had been the common teaching of all, and especially of all the Christian, mystics. Indeed, it may be doubted whether religion as a form of personal experience does not universally involve a consciousness of some such transcendent relationship (see W. James, Varieties of Religious Experience, Boston, 1902, passim). What was new in Edwards’s formulation of the doctrine was his manner of defining it, the way in which he relates it to the other parts of his system, his insistence on the supernatural character of this divine illumination, his sharp distinction between common and special grace. His doctrine of supernatural light appears, in fact, as a necessary corollary of his conception of the relation of man and God in the work of redemption expressed in his sermon on Man’s Dependence. It is partly, at least, from this point of view that it seems to him not only scriptural, but reasonable. It was a doctrine intimately connected with his views of conversion. It was on this account no less than because of its emphasis of a mystical rather than a moral or legal principle in religion, that Edwards can speak of the doctrine as “unfashionable.” The tendency of the age was to find more power in the natural constitution of man than he was willing to allow. Historically, however, it is in just this emphasis on the inner experience of the light and life of God in the heart that Edwards makes the transition from the older Calvinism to the more liberal theology of our own day.
The principle outlined in this sermon is the essential and guiding principle of the entire revival. The revival serves as its demonstration and, for Edwards at least, the practical evidence of[Pg 160] its truth. Nothing in his account of the movement is more striking than his careful examination of it, detailing the intricacies of the process and marveling at its diversity, through which the Holy Spirit makes the divine message real and effective (see Allen, op. cit. pp. 143 ff.). There was nothing fundamentally new about the principle itself; the idea that God directly influences the soul, and that the soul can immediately perceive divine matters, was a common teaching among all, especially among Christian mystics. In fact, one might question whether religion as a personal experience universally includes an awareness of such a transcendent connection (see W. James, Varieties of Religious Experience, Boston, 1902, passim). What was new in Edwards’s formulation of the doctrine was how he defined it, linking it to other aspects of his system, emphasizing the supernatural nature of this divine understanding, and making a clear distinction between common and special grace. His doctrine of supernatural light actually appears as a necessary consequence of his understanding of the relationship between man and God in the work of redemption, as expressed in his sermon on Man’s Dependence. From this perspective, it seems to him not only scriptural but also reasonable. This doctrine was closely tied to his views on conversion. For this reason, as much as because of its focus on a mystical rather than a moral or legal principle in religion, Edwards refers to the doctrine as “unfashionable.” The trend of the time was to find greater strength in the natural makeup of humanity than he was willing to accept. Historically, however, it is this emphasis on the inner experience of God's light and life in the heart that marks Edwards's shift from older Calvinism to the more liberal theology of our time.
The manuscript of this sermon is more than usually full of erasures and insertions, making it almost impossible to read, but suggesting something of the labor and care expended on its [Pg 161]composition. It is written on twenty-six pages of the size of the facsimile in this volume, the last page containing only a line and a half. But the printed sermon is more fully elaborated.
The manuscript of this sermon has a lot of cross-outs and additions, making it nearly unreadable, but it shows the effort and attention put into its [Pg 161]composition. It's written on twenty-six pages the same size as the facsimile in this volume, with the last page only having a line and a half. However, the printed sermon goes into much more detail.
RUTH’S RESOLUTION
45. Ruth’s Resolution. This sermon was one of five “Discourses on Various Important Subjects, Nearly concerning the great Affair of the Soul’s Eternal Salvation: viz. I. Justification by Faith Alone. II. Pressing into the Kingdom of God. III. Ruth’s Resolution. IV. The Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners. V. The Excellency of Jesus Christ. Delivered in Northampton, chiefly in the time of the late wonderful pouring out of the Spirit of God there. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Deut. iv. 8 [9]—Take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life. Boston: Printed and sold by S. Kneeland and T. Green, in Queen Street over against the Prison. MDCCXXXVIII.” The first four of these discourses were preached during the revival of 1734-1735 and were selected by the desire of the people as those from which they had derived special benefit; the fifth was selected by Edwards himself at the request of some persons from a neighboring town who heard it, and because he thought that a sermon on the excellency of Christ might appropriately follow the others, which were of an awakening character. They were prefixed to the American reprint of the Narrative of Surprising Conversions, which was first published in England. The cost of their publication was defrayed by the congregation,—a clear evidence of their deep interest, as they were at the time heavily burdened by the expenses of the new meeting-house. See Dwight, Life of Edwards, pp. 140 f.; cf. n. here following, p. 162.
45. Ruth’s Resolution. This sermon was one of five “Discourses on Various Important Subjects, Nearly concerning the great Affair of the Soul’s Eternal Salvation: namely: I. Justification by Faith Alone. II. Pressing into the Kingdom of God. III. Ruth’s Resolution. IV. The Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners. V. The Excellency of Jesus Christ. Delivered in Northampton, primarily during the recent significant outpouring of the Spirit of God there. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Deut. iv. 8 [9]—Take heed to yourself and keep your soul diligently, lest you forget the things which your eyes have seen, and lest they depart from your heart all the days of your life. Boston: Printed and sold by S. Kneeland and T. Green, in Queen Street across from the Prison. MDCCXXXVIII.” The first four of these discourses were preached during the revival of 1734-1735 and were chosen by the people's desire as those from which they gained special benefit; the fifth was selected by Edwards himself at the request of some individuals from a nearby town who heard it, and because he believed that a sermon on the excellency of Christ would follow the others appropriately, which were of an awakening nature. They were included in the American reprint of the Narrative of Surprising Conversions, which was first published in England. The cost of their publication was covered by the congregation, which clearly shows their deep interest, even as they were heavily burdened by expenses for the new meeting-house. See Dwight, Life of Edwards, pp. 140 f.; cf. n. here following, p. 162.
[Pg 162]The sermon on Ruth’s Resolution has been selected as the shortest of the above discourses to illustrate a type of revival sermon in marked contrast to the sermon on Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. They all, however, bear out Edwards’s own testimony concerning his preaching: “I have not only endeavored to awaken you, that you might be moved with fear, but I have used my utmost endeavors to win you” (Farewell Sermon). The manuscript of the sermon is dated April, 1735, and it seems to have been printed very nearly as it was written.
[Pg 162]The sermon on Ruth’s Resolution has been chosen as the shortest of the aforementioned talks to showcase a type of revival sermon that contrasts sharply with the sermon on Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. Nonetheless, all of them support Edwards’s own claim about his preaching: “I have not only tried to wake you up so that you might feel fear, but I have done everything I can to win you over” (Farewell Sermon). The manuscript of the sermon is dated April 1735, and it appears to have been printed very close to how it was originally written.
THE MANY MANSIONS
59. The Many Mansions. The Ms. of this hitherto unpublished sermon is dated, “The Sabbath after the seating of the New Meeting House, Dec. 25, 1737.” The occasion was one of special interest to the people of Northampton. The old meeting-house, erected in 1661, had become too small for the congregation and dangerously dilapidated; in fact, on a Sunday in March in the year the new building was completed, while Edwards was preaching, just after he had “laid down his doctrines” from the text, “Behold, ye despisers, wonder and perish,” the front gallery, “with a noise like a clap of thunder,” suddenly and dramatically fell. Fortunately—by a special providence, it seemed to Edwards—no one of the hundred and fifty persons, more or less, involved in the catastrophe perished, or even had a bone broken, and only ten were hurt “so as to make any great matter of it.” But the event showed that the building of a new meeting-house had been undertaken none too soon. The question of this new building had been brought forward in the town meeting of the spring of 1733, but it was first decided on in November, 1735, determined in part, no doubt, by the great revival of that year, when sixty, eighty, and a hundred were received into the church on successive communions. It then took two years to complete the structure. Incidentally, sixty-nine[Pg 163] gallons of rum, besides numerous barrels of “cyder” and beer, were consumed by the workmen during the erection of the framework alone. Sixty men were engaged at 5s. a day for this part of the work, “they keeping themselves”—as Deacon Hunt’s journal has it—“excepting drinks.”
59. The Many Mansions. The manuscript of this previously unpublished sermon is dated, “The Sabbath after the opening of the New Meeting House, Dec. 25, 1737.” This occasion was particularly significant for the people of Northampton. The old meeting house, built in 1661, had become too small for the congregation and was dangerously rundown; in fact, on a Sunday in March of the year the new building was finished, while Edwards was preaching, just after he had “laid down his doctrines” from the text, “Behold, ye despisers, wonder and perish,” the front gallery, “with a noise like a clap of thunder,” suddenly and dramatically collapsed. Fortunately—by a special providence, it seemed to Edwards—none of the roughly one hundred fifty people involved in the incident were killed, or even had a bone broken, and only ten were injured “to the point of making it a significant issue.” But the event clearly indicated that constructing a new meeting house was long overdue. The proposal for this new building had first come up in the town meeting in the spring of 1733, but it wasn’t officially approved until November 1735, likely influenced by the significant revival that year when sixty, eighty, and even a hundred people joined the church during consecutive communions. It then took two years to finish the structure. Interestingly, sixty-nine[Pg 163] gallons of rum, along with numerous barrels of “cyder” and beer, were consumed by the workers just during the framing stage. Sixty men were hired at 5 shillings a day for that part of the job, “they keeping themselves”—as Deacon Hunt’s journal notes—“except for drinks.”
When the building, like several others of the period, a commodious, oblong structure with a tower, belfry and weather-cock vane at one end of it, was nearly finished, the important matter of seating the congregation was taken up. This also was an affair of the town. It had already been decided at the annual town meeting in the spring to have pews along the walls and “seats” or benches only on both sides of the “alley” (broad aisle). The actual plan of the sittings, still extant, shows pews also around the benches on the floor, separated from the wall-pews by the narrow aisles, and five pews in the gallery. These pews were of the high, square variety, with seats on hinges, and were evidently regarded as places of superior dignity. Towards the end of the year, the town held a series of meetings with especial reference to the seating. The question of primary importance concerned the apportioning of the sittings according to social rank. At the meeting in November, a committee of five of the most prominent citizens was instructed to draw up “their Scheam or Platt for Seating of the meeting House and present it to the Town” for approval. The following month the committee was further instructed by the following votes:
When the building, like several others from that time, a spacious, rectangular structure with a tower, belfry, and weather vane at one end, was nearly complete, the important issue of seating the congregation was addressed. This was also a matter for the town. At the annual town meeting in the spring, it had already been decided to have pews along the walls and “seats” or benches on both sides of the “alley” (broad aisle). The actual seating plan, still available, shows pews also around the benches on the floor, separated from the wall pews by narrow aisles and five pews in the gallery. These pews were the high, square type, with hinged seats, and were clearly seen as places of greater dignity. Towards the end of the year, the town held a series of meetings specifically about the seating. The main issue was how to allocate the seats based on social rank. At the meeting in November, a committee of five prominent citizens was instructed to create “their Scheme or Plan for Seating of the Meeting House and present it to the Town” for approval. The following month, the committee received further instructions by the following votes:
“1. Voted That in Seating the new meeting House the committee have Respect principally to men’s estate.
“1. Voted that when arranging the seating in the new meeting house, the committee should primarily consider the status of the men.”
“2. To have Regard to men’s Age.
“2. To consider a person's age.”
“3. Voted that some Regard and Respect [be paid] to men’s usefullness, but in a less Degree.” And that no mistake should be made, a committee of six was appointed to “estimate the pews and seats,” that is, to “dignify” or appraise their social value.
“3. Agreed that some consideration and respect should be given to men’s usefulness, but to a lesser extent.” To avoid any confusion, a committee of six was formed to “evaluate the pews and seats,” which means to “enhance” or assess their social value.
Another connected question concerned the seating of the sexes. At the meeting in November, it was voted that males should be at[Pg 164] the south, females at the north, end; the men at the right of the pulpit, the women at the left. At the first meeting in December the town distinctly refused to allow men and their wives to sit together. But this was clearly opposed to the sentiment of some of the more influential members of the community, for at the adjourned meeting four days later, when “The Question was put whether the Committee be forbidden to Seat men & their wives together, Especially Such as Incline to Sit together: It passed in the Negative.” Under this indirect and qualified authorization, married people were for the most part seated together in the pews, but apart on the benches, while in some cases the husband was assigned to a pew and the wife to a bench.
Another related issue was the seating arrangement for men and women. At the meeting in November, it was decided that men should sit at[Pg 164] the south, and women at the north end; men were to sit on the right side of the pulpit, and women on the left. At the first meeting in December, the town clearly refused to allow men and their wives to sit together. However, this decision was clearly against the feelings of some of the more influential community members, because at the rescheduled meeting four days later, when “The Question was put whether the Committee be forbidden to seat men & their wives together, especially those who prefer to sit together: It passed in the Negative.” With this indirect and qualified approval, most married couples were seated together in the pews, but separated on the benches, while in some instances, the husband had a pew and the wife was assigned a bench.
The events and conditions here described are reflected in Edwards’s sermon, especially in what he says of the extent of the “accommodations” in heaven and in his remarks on the “seats of various dignity and different degrees and circumstances of honor and happiness” there, as compared with what we find in houses of worship on earth.
The events and conditions described here can be seen in Edwards’s sermon, particularly in his comments about the range of “accommodations” in heaven and his observations on the “seats of various dignity and different degrees and circumstances of honor and happiness” there, compared to what we experience in places of worship on earth.
As indicating the size of Edwards’s Northampton congregation, it may be interesting to observe that the seating-plan above referred to contains the names of nearly six hundred persons. And he had his audience all about him. The pulpit, surmounted by a huge sounding board, was in the middle of one of the longer sides of the building, not at the end, as is the custom now. For further particulars, see J. R. Trumbull, History of Northampton, Vol. II, Chap. vi.
As an indication of the size of Edwards’s Northampton congregation, it might be interesting to note that the seating plan mentioned earlier lists nearly six hundred names. He had his audience all around him. The pulpit, topped by a large sounding board, was in the center of one of the longer sides of the building, instead of at the end like it is common now. For more details, see J. R. Trumbull, History of Northampton, Vol. II, Chap. vi.
This sermon is more fully written out than most of Edwards’s unpublished sermons. In preparing the copy for the present volume, the editor had in mind the general analogy of the other sermons here published. The abbreviations—X (Christ), G. (God), F. H. (Father’s House), etc.—have accordingly been interpreted, and omitted sentences or phrases, indicated in the Ms. by dashes or spaces, have been supplied from the context. All such additions, however, are inserted within square brackets.
This sermon is more completely written out than most of Edwards's unpublished sermons. In preparing the text for this volume, the editor kept in mind the overall style of the other sermons published here. The abbreviations—X (Christ), G. (God), F. H. (Father’s House), etc.—have been clarified, and omitted sentences or phrases, marked in the manuscript by dashes or spaces, have been filled in from the context. All such additions, however, are placed within square brackets.
SINNERS IN THE HANDS OF AN ANGRY GOD
78. Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. The full title-page of this, Edwards’s most famous sermon, read in the original edition as follows: “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. A sermon Preached at Enfield, July 8th 1741. At a time of great Awakenings; and attended with remarkable Impressions on many of the Hearers. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Amos ix. 2, 3.—Though they dig into Hell, thence shall mine Hand take them; though they climb up to Heaven, thence will I bring them down. And though they hide themselves in the Top of Carmel, I will search and take them out thence; and though they be hid from my Sight in the Bottom of the Sea, thence will I command the Serpent, and he shall bite them. Boston: Printed and Sold by S. Kneeland and T. Green in Queen Street over against the Prison, 1741.”
78. Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. The full title page of this, Edwards's most famous sermon, read in the original edition as follows: “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God. A sermon preached at Enfield, July 8, 1741. During a time of great awakenings; and attended with remarkable impressions on many of the hearers. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the Church of Christ in Northampton. Amos ix. 2, 3.—Though they dig into Hell, from there my hand will take them; though they climb up to Heaven, from there I will bring them down. And though they hide themselves at the top of Carmel, I will search and take them out from there; and though they are hidden from my sight in the depths of the sea, from there I will command the serpent, and he shall bite them. Boston: Printed and sold by S. Kneeland and T. Green in Queen Street opposite the prison, 1741.”
Benjamin Trumbull in his History of Connecticut (New Haven, 1818), Vol. II, p. 145, records the circumstances under which this sermon was delivered as told to him by Mr. Wheelock, a minister from Connecticut (Enfield, Conn., was at that time included in Hampshire County, Mass.), who heard it. “While the people in neighboring towns,” writes Trumbull, “were in great distress for their souls, the inhabitants of that town were very secure, loose, and vain. A lecture had been appointed at Enfield, and the neighboring people, the night before, were so affected at the thoughtlessness of the inhabitants, and in such fear that God would, in his righteous judgment, pass them by, while the divine showers were falling all around them, as to be prostrate before him a considerable part of it, supplicating mercy for their souls. When the time appointed for the lecture came, a number of the neighboring ministers attended, and some from a distance. When they went into the meeting-house, the appearance of the assembly was thoughtless and vain. The people hardly conducted themselves with common[Pg 166] decency. The Rev. Mr. Edwards, of Northampton, preached, and before the sermon was ended, the assembly appeared deeply impressed and bowed down, with an awful conviction of their sin and danger. There was such a breathing of distress and weeping, that the preacher was obliged to speak to the people and desire silence, that he might be heard. This was the beginning of the same great and prevailing concern in that place, with which the colony in general was visited.” The circumstances, thus, under which this sermon was preached were exceptional; the excitement of the Great Awakening was at its height; the congregation to whom the sermon was addressed were notorious for their apathy; Edwards doubtless felt that an exceptionally strong presentation of their danger was necessary to arouse them. And this sermon is probably the most tremendous of its kind ever delivered by a Christian minister.
Benjamin Trumbull in his History of Connecticut (New Haven, 1818), Vol. II, p. 145, details the events surrounding the delivery of this sermon as recounted to him by Mr. Wheelock, a minister from Connecticut (Enfield, Conn., was then part of Hampshire County, Mass.), who witnessed it. “While the people in nearby towns,” writes Trumbull, “were in deep distress for their souls, the residents of that town were very secure, careless, and superficial. A lecture was scheduled in Enfield, and the people from nearby towns, the night before, were so moved by the indifference of the locals and fear that God would, in His righteous judgment, overlook them while His divine blessings were falling all around that they spent a significant part of the night on their knees before Him, pleading for mercy for their souls. When the time for the lecture arrived, several neighboring ministers attended, along with some from farther away. Upon entering the meeting-house, the assembly appeared thoughtless and superficial. The people hardly behaved with common[Pg 166] decency. The Rev. Mr. Edwards from Northampton preached, and before he finished the sermon, the assembly seemed deeply affected, bowed down by a profound awareness of their sins and peril. There was such a sense of distress and weeping that the preacher had to ask the people to be quiet so he could be heard. This marked the beginning of a significant and widespread concern in that area, similar to what the colony overall was experiencing.” The circumstances under which this sermon was preached were exceptional; the excitement of the Great Awakening was at its peak; the congregation to whom the sermon was directed were known for their apathy; Edwards surely felt that a particularly strong presentation of their danger was necessary to awaken them. This sermon is likely the most powerful of its kind ever delivered by a Christian minister.
The kind, however, was by no means exceptional in Edwards’s preaching, particularly at this period. Believing as he did that the decisions of men in this life were fraught with the most momentous issues to all eternity, he held it his bounden duty to present these issues before them in the liveliest manner possible.[16] The Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners; The Future Punishment of the Wicked Unavoidable and Intolerable; The Eternity of Hell Torments; When the Wicked shall have filled up the Measure of their Sin, Wrath will come upon them to the Uttermost; The End of the Wicked contemplated by the Righteous; or, The Torments of the Wicked in Hell, no occasion of grief to the Saints in Heaven; Wicked Men useful in their Destruction only,—these are among[Pg 167] the titles of his sermons. Moreover, there is reason to believe that this very sermon, or its like, was used on other occasions besides the one to which it is explicitly ascribed. There is a tradition[17] that Edwards preached it once when Whitfield had disappointed an audience by not appearing, and that he produced a great effect by it. The manuscript is dated June, 1741, which suggests that it may have been preached in Northampton, or elsewhere, the month before it was attended with such remarkable impressions on the hearers in Enfield. But still more significant is the existence of an undated second sermon from the same text. In this, which was undoubtedly of earlier origin, the thought is somewhat differently worked out: it is less lurid, less fully elaborated, less terrific; but it contains many of the ideas, for example, on the uncertainty of life, the suddenness with which destruction may overtake the sinner, etc., that are found in the Enfield sermon. Edwards was evidently fascinated by the theme; he works it out with the sure touch of a great artist, with the intellectual force of the skilled dialectician. And he proclaims his message with the intensity of conviction of an Old Testament prophet. No wonder his hearers were moved. The effect would certainly have been less great had there been any note or personal vindictiveness in the preaching. But there is nothing of this; it is not in this sense that the sermon can be called “imprecatory.” On the contrary, so far as Edwards’s personal attitude is concerned, it is not difficult to detect in it the pathos and the pity of the gentlest of men weeping over the senseless folly of those who, blind to impending destruction, refuse repeated invitations of safety (cf. Matt. xxiii. 37). For the rest, he is quite impersonal, detached; the truth he preaches is sure, awful, but objective. On the modern reader the sermon is likely to produce a very painful impression, unless he, for his part, reads it in the same impersonal, detached way. It is not only the[Pg 168] realism of the presentation, but the harshness of the doctrine, which offends. Edwards, for instance, frequently speaks of the reason why sinners are not immediately cast into hell; but the reason assigned is not the mercy or goodness or love of God, but His mere power and sovereign pleasure. This is one aspect of the truth of the spiritual universe as Edwards sees it. He is not a sentimentalist; he proclaims the truth as he finds it. As far as Edwards himself is concerned, there is nothing in the whole sermon, or in any of his “imprecatory” sermons, so called, half as revolting as Dante’s attitude towards sinners in hell. Take, for instance, the case of Filippo Argenti in the Lake of Mud (Inferno, Canto viii.): “‘Master, I should much like to see him ducked in this broth before we depart from the lake.’ And he to me, ‘Ere the shore allows thee to see it thou shalt be satisfied; it will be fitting that thou enjoy such a desire.’ After this a little I saw such rending of him by the muddy folk that I still praise God therefor, and thank Him for it. All cried, ‘At Filippo Argenti!’ and the raging Florentine spirit turned upon himself with his teeth.”
The kindness, however, wasn't at all unusual in Edwards's preaching, especially during this time. Believing that the choices people make in this life carry significant consequences for eternity, he felt it was his duty to present these issues in the most engaging way possible.[16] The Justice of God in the Damnation of Sinners; The Future Punishment of the Wicked Unavoidable and Intolerable; The Eternity of Hell Torments; When the Wicked have completed the Measure of their Sin, Wrath will come upon them to the Uttermost; The End of the Wicked contemplated by the Righteous; or, The Torments of the Wicked in Hell, no source of grief for the Saints in Heaven; Wicked People only useful in their Destruction,—these are among[Pg 167] the titles of his sermons. Furthermore, there's reason to think that this particular sermon, or one like it, was delivered on other occasions beyond the one it is specifically linked to. There's a tradition[17] that Edwards preached it once when Whitfield let down an audience by not showing up, and he had a significant impact with it. The manuscript is dated June, 1741, suggesting that it may have been preached in Northampton or elsewhere, the month before it made such remarkable impressions on listeners in Enfield. Even more telling is the existence of an undated second sermon based on the same text. In this earlier version, the content is somewhat differently developed: it’s less intense, less detailed, and less terrifying; however, it still includes many of the themes, such as the uncertainty of life and the suddenness with which destruction can come upon the sinner, seen in the Enfield sermon. Edwards clearly was captivated by the subject; he handles it with the skill of a great artist and the intellectual precision of a trained debater. He delivers his message with the passionate conviction of an Old Testament prophet. It’s no wonder his audience was moved. The effect would surely have been less significant had there been any hint of personal bitterness in the preaching. But there’s none of that; the sermon can’t be called “imprecatory” in that sense. Instead, regarding Edwards’s personal attitude, it's not hard to sense the compassion and pity of the gentlest of men lamenting the senseless folly of those who, oblivious to impending doom, turn down repeated offers of safety (cf. Matt. xxiii. 37). Beyond that, he remains quite impersonal and detached; the truth he conveys is certain, dreadful, but objective. To a modern reader, the sermon is likely to create a very uncomfortable feeling, unless he approaches it in the same impersonal and detached manner. It’s not just the realism of the message, but the harshness of the doctrine that is offensive. For example, Edwards often discusses why sinners aren’t immediately sent to hell; however, the explanation given is not related to God’s mercy, goodness, or love, but rather His sheer power and sovereign will. This is one aspect of the spiritual reality as Edwards perceives it. He isn't a sentimentalist; he communicates the truth as he sees it. As for Edwards himself, there’s nothing in the entire sermon, or in any of his so-called “imprecatory” sermons, that’s remotely as repulsive as Dante’s stance towards sinners in hell. Consider, for instance, the case of Filippo Argenti in the Lake of Mud (Inferno, Canto viii.): “‘Master, I would really like to see him dunked in this soup before we leave the lake.’ And he replied, ‘Before the shore allows you to see it, you will be satisfied; it will be appropriate for you to enjoy such a desire.’ After a little while, I saw him being torn apart by the muddy people, and I still praise God for it and thank Him for it. Everyone shouted, ‘At Filippo Argenti!’ and the furious Florentine spirit turned against himself with his teeth.”
89. The God that holds you ... drop down into hell. This is probably the best remembered paragraph in this all too well remembered sermon. Comparison with the original manuscript shows some interesting variants from the printed text, and at the same time gives evidence of the deliberateness with which the sentences were wrought out with reference to their calculated effect. For both reasons the passage is here reproduced as written.
89. The God that holds you ... drop down into hell. This is likely the most memorable paragraph in this sermon that many recall all too well. A comparison with the original manuscript reveals some intriguing differences from the printed text, and it also highlights the careful crafting of the sentences to achieve their intended impact. For both these reasons, the passage is included here as it was originally written.
“You are over the pit of hell in Gods hand very much as one holds a spider or some loathsome Insect over the fire & ’tis nothing but for God to let you go & you fall in.” (Here follow four undecipherable lines, which apparently, however, do not belong in this connection. The passage then continues on the next page of the Ms.) “& this G. that thus holds you in his hand is very angry with you & dreadfully provoked. his wrath burns like fire. you are lothsome and hatefull in his eyes & and worthy to be [Pg 169]burnt—he looks upon you as worthy of nothing else but to be cast into the fire you are ten thous. times more loathsome in his eyes than the most noisome insect in the eyes of us men & you have offended him a thous. times so much as ever an obstinate rebel did his prince. & yet you are in his hands & tis nothing at all but his mere pleasure that he keeps you from falling into hell every moment there is no other reason to be given why you did not go to hell last night why you did not wake up in hell after you had closed your eyes to sleep & there is no other reason to be given why you have [not] drop’d since you rose in the morning yea since you sit on here in the house of G. Provoking his pure Eyes by your sinfull wicked manner of attending his Holy worship Yea there is nothing else to be given as the Reason why you don’t this very moment drop down into hell.”
“You are hanging over the pit of hell in God's hand just like someone holds a spider or some disgusting insect over the fire, and it’s only for God to decide to let you go, and then you would fall in.” (Here follow four undecipherable lines, which apparently, however, do not belong in this connection. The passage then continues on the next page of the Ms.) “And this God, who holds you in his hand, is very angry with you and dreadfully provoked. His wrath burns like fire. You are loathsome and hateful in his eyes, and you deserve to be burned—he sees you as deserving of nothing but to be cast into the fire. You are ten thousand times more repulsive in his eyes than the most disgusting insect is to us. You have offended him a thousand times more than any stubborn rebel has offended his prince. And yet you are in his hands, and it’s only his mere pleasure that keeps you from falling into hell every moment. There is no other reason why you didn’t go to hell last night, why you didn’t wake up in hell after closing your eyes to sleep, and there is no other reason why you haven’t dropped into hell since you got up this morning. Yes, since you’re sitting here in the house of God, provoking his pure eyes with your sinful, wicked way of attending his Holy worship. Yes, there is nothing else to explain why you don’t drop down into hell at this very moment.”
Between the sentences here separated by longer spaces, lines curving from the lower part of the preceding to the upper part of the following are drawn, indicating possibly rhetorical pauses in the delivery and suggesting to the modern reader a succession of waves, wave on wave of horror, each more overwhelming than the one that went before.
Between the sentences here separated by longer spaces, lines curving from the lower part of the preceding to the upper part of the following are drawn, indicating possibly rhetorical pauses in the delivery and suggesting to the modern reader a succession of waves, wave on wave of horror, each more overwhelming than the one that went before.
The above passage is contained in the manuscript under division I. of the “Application,” division II. beginning, “And consider here more particularly” (p. 89). The four divisions thereafter following correspond roughly to those in the printed edition, but are mere headings, and differ from the six divisions first sketched. Inserted in the manuscript is a loose sheet containing in Edwards’s handwriting a careful outline of the whole sermon, such as he might have made when preparing the sermon for the press or used as notes for preaching. The manuscript of the entire sermon is short, but twenty-two pages of writing and one blank leaf.
The above passage is found in the manuscript under section I. of the “Application,” section II. starting with, “And consider here more particularly” (p. 89). The four sections that follow roughly match those in the printed edition, but they're just headings and differ from the six sections initially outlined. Included in the manuscript is a loose sheet with a careful outline of the whole sermon in Edwards’s handwriting, which he might have created when preparing the sermon for publication or as notes for preaching. The manuscript of the entire sermon is brief, consisting of twenty-two pages of writing and one blank page.
A STRONG ROD BROKEN
98. God’s Awful Judgment. The manuscript of this sermon is dated, “On occasion of the death of Col. Stoddard June 1748.” It consists of fifty-two pages of the usual size of Edwards’s manuscript sermons, but with the unusual feature of being written in double columns. The paper used was partly that of letters addressed to Edwards, the writing being in places across the address, and the stamp marks being removed; partly—about twenty pages—pieces of fine, soft paper, deep cut around the upper edges, believed to be scraps of the paper used by Mrs. Edwards and her daughters in making fans. The sermon is evidently written at high pressure, with few corrections and fairly fully. The title-page of the first edition reads as follows: “A Strong Rod broken and withered. A Sermon Preached in Northampton, in the Lord’s Day, June 26. 1748 On the Death of The Honourable John Stoddard, Esq. Often a Member of his Majesty’s Council, For many Years Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas for the County of Hampshire, Judge of the Probate of Wills, and Chief Colonel of the Regiment, &c. Who died in Boston June 19. 1748. in the 67th Year of his Age. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the first Church in Northampton. Dan. iv. 35—He doth according to his Will in the Army of Heaven, and among the inhabitants of the Earth; and none can stay his Hand, or say unto Him, What dost thou? Boston Printed by Rogers and Fowle for J. Edwards in Cornhill 1748.”
98. God’s Awful Judgment. The manuscript of this sermon is dated, “On the occasion of the death of Col. Stoddard June 1748.” It consists of fifty-two pages of the typical size of Edwards’s manuscript sermons, but with the unusual feature of being written in double columns. The paper used was partly from letters addressed to Edwards, with the writing sometimes across the address, and the stamp marks removed; partly—about twenty pages—pieces of fine, soft paper, deeply cut around the upper edges, which are believed to be scraps of the paper used by Mrs. Edwards and her daughters to make fans. The sermon is clearly written under high pressure, with few corrections and quite fully. The title page of the first edition reads as follows: “A Strong Rod Broken and Withered. A Sermon Preached in Northampton, on the Lord’s Day, June 26, 1748, On the Death of The Honourable John Stoddard, Esq. Often a Member of His Majesty’s Council, For many Years Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas for the County of Hampshire, Judge of the Probate of Wills, and Chief Colonel of the Regiment, etc. Who died in Boston June 19, 1748, in the 67th Year of his Age. By Jonathan Edwards A.M. Pastor of the First Church in Northampton. Dan. iv. 35—He doth according to His Will in the Army of Heaven, and among the inhabitants of the Earth; and none can stay His Hand, or say unto Him, What dost thou? Boston Printed by Rogers and Fowle for J. Edwards in Cornhill 1748.”
Colonel Stoddard was the eighth child and fourth son of the Rev. Solomon Stoddard, and therefore Edwards’s uncle on his mother’s side. He was a man of great prominence in all the leading affairs of the town, the county, and the colony. “His life,” says Trumbull (History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 172), “was the connecting link between the two series of great leaders who controlled the affairs of Western Massachusetts for nearly a [Pg 171]century and three-quarters. His predecessors were John Pynchon of Springfield and Samuel Partridge of Hatfield; following him came Joseph Hawley and Caleb Strong of Northampton, and these five men were the leaders in the Colony, the Province and the State.” He was a stalwart upholder of royalty and the royal prerogative, and for this reason had many opponents; but the general esteem in which he was held is evidenced by his many offices and by the fact that he was seventeen times reëlected the representative of the county to the General Court. He was a valued friend of Governor Shirley, in connection with whom there is a characteristic story of him. It is that he once called and asked to see the Governor when the latter had a party dining with him, but declined the servant’s invitation to come in. The company were surprised and shocked at what they regarded as an act of discourtesy to the chief magistrate. “What is the gentleman’s name?” asked the Governor. “I think,” replied the servant, “he told me his name was Stoddard.” “Is it?” said the Governor. “Excuse me, gentlemen, if it is Col. Stoddard, I must go to him.” (From Dwight’s Travels, Vol. I, p. 332, quoted by Trumbull, op. cit. p. 173.) His death removed one of Edwards’s strongest supporters and probably contributed to the tragic issue of the great controversy in which the preacher was now engaged. In this connection it is interesting to find that Colonel Stoddard in 1736 helped to lay out the township of Stockbridge and that he had much to do toward establishing the mission to the Indians there, to the conduct of which Edwards was called after his dismissal from Northampton. Edwards’s sermon is an eulogy, but there is every reason to suppose that it gives on the whole a just impression of Stoddard’s character, services, and attainments. On him, see further Trumbull, op. cit. Vol. II, Chap. xiii.
Colonel Stoddard was the eighth child and fourth son of Rev. Solomon Stoddard, making him Edwards's uncle on his mother's side. He was a prominent figure in all the major affairs of the town, county, and colony. “His life,” says Trumbull (History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 172), “was the connecting link between the two series of great leaders who controlled the affairs of Western Massachusetts for nearly a [Pg 171] century and three-quarters. His predecessors were John Pynchon of Springfield and Samuel Partridge of Hatfield; following him were Joseph Hawley and Caleb Strong of Northampton, and these five men were the leaders in the Colony, the Province, and the State.” He was a strong supporter of royalty and royal authority, which led to many opponents; however, the high regard in which he was held is clear from the numerous offices he held and the fact that he was re-elected seventeen times as the county representative to the General Court. He was a valued friend of Governor Shirley, and there is a notable story related to him. Once, he visited and requested to see the Governor while the latter was dining with guests but declined the servant's invitation to join them. The guests were surprised and shocked, considering it disrespectful to the chief magistrate. “What is the gentleman's name?” asked the Governor. “I think,” replied the servant, “he told me his name was Stoddard.” “Is it?” said the Governor. “Excuse me, gentlemen, if it is Col. Stoddard, I must go to him.” (From Dwight’s Travels, Vol. I, p. 332, quoted by Trumbull, op. cit. p. 173.) His death removed one of Edwards’s strongest supporters and likely contributed to the unfortunate outcome of the significant controversy in which the preacher was engaged. In this regard, it's interesting to note that Colonel Stoddard helped lay out the township of Stockbridge in 1736 and played a key role in establishing the mission to the Indians there, to which Edwards was called after his dismissal from Northampton. Edwards's sermon is a eulogy, but it likely provides an accurate impression of Stoddard’s character, contributions, and accomplishments. For more on him, see further Trumbull, op. cit. Vol. II, Chap. xiii.
116. Present war. King George’s French and Indian War (1744-1748-9). Colonel Stoddard, as commander of the Hampshire forces, directed the military operations in that part of the[Pg 172] country until his death. Major Israel Williams of Hatfield, who later succeeded to the command, writing under date of June 25, 1748, to Secretary Willard, says: “We are now like sheep without a shepherd.... God has been pleased to take him (who was in a great measure our wisdom and strength and glory) from us at a time when we could least spare him.” (Trumbull, op. cit. Vol. II, p. 158.)
116. Current war. King George’s French and Indian War (1744-1748-9). Colonel Stoddard, as the leader of the Hampshire forces, managed military operations in that region of the[Pg 172] country until his death. Major Israel Williams of Hatfield, who later took over the command, wrote on June 25, 1748, to Secretary Willard, saying: “We are now like sheep without a shepherd.... God has chosen to take him (who was largely our wisdom, strength, and pride) from us at a time when we could least afford to lose him.” (Trumbull, op. cit. Vol. II, p. 158.)
FAREWELL SERMON
118. A Farewell Sermon. “A Farewel-Sermon Preached at the first Precinct in Northampton, After the People’s publick Rejection of their Minister, and renouncing their Relation to Him as Pastor of the Church there, On June 22. 1750 Occasion’d by Difference of Sentiments, concerning the requisite Qualifications of Members of the Church, in compleat Standing. By Jonathan Edwards, A.M. Acts xx. 18. Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what Manner I have been with you, at all Seasons. ver. 20. And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publickly, and from House to House. ver. 26, 27. Wherefore I take you to Record this Day, that I am pure from the Blood of all Men: For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the Counsel of God. Gal. iv. 15, 16. Where is then the Blessedness ye spake of? For I bear you Record, that if it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own Eyes, and have given them to me. Am I then become your Enemy, because I tell you the Truth? Boston Printed and sold by S. Kneeland over against the Prison in Queen-Street. 1751.”—Title-page of the first edition.
118. A Farewell Sermon. “A Farewell Sermon Preached at the first Precinct in Northampton, After the Community’s public rejection of their Minister, and renouncing their relationship with Him as Pastor of the Church there, On June 22. 1750, Caused by differences in opinions about the necessary qualifications for Church members in good standing. By Jonathan Edwards, A.M. Acts xx. 18. You know, from the first day I came to Asia, how I've been with you at all times. ver. 20. And how I didn’t hold back anything that was useful to you, but have shown you and taught you publicly and from house to house. ver. 26, 27. Therefore I declare to you today that I am not responsible for the blood of any person: For I have not avoided declaring to you all of God’s counsel. Gal. iv. 15, 16. Where is the happiness you were talking about? For I can testify that if it had been possible, you would have torn out your own eyes and given them to me. Am I now your enemy because I’m telling you the truth? Boston Printed and sold by S. Kneeland across from the Prison on Queen-Street. 1751.”—Title-page of the first edition.
The preface to this sermon is a document so important for the understanding of it, that it is here, as is usual also in other editions, printed in full.
The preface to this sermon is a document that is essential for understanding it, so it is included here in full, as is common in other editions.
[Pg 173]Preface. It is not unlikely, that some of the readers of the following sermon may be inquisitive concerning the circumstances of the difference between me and the people of Northampton, that issued in that separation between me and them, which occasioned the preaching of this farewell sermon. There is, by no means, room here for a full account of that matter: but yet it seems to be proper, and even necessary, here to correct some gross misrepresentations, which have been abundantly, and (’tis to be feared) by some affectedly and industriously made, of that difference: such as, that I insisted on persons being assured of their being in a state of salvation, in order to my admitting them into the church; that I required a particular relation of the method and order of a person’s inward experience, and of the time and manner of his conversion, as the test of his fitness for Christian communion; yea, that I have undertaken to set up a pure church, and to make an exact and certain distinction between saints and hypocrites, by a pretended infallible discerning [of] the state of men’s souls; that in these things I had fallen in with those wild people, who have lately appeared in New England, called Separatists; and that I myself was become a grand Separatist; and that I arrogated all the power of judging of the qualifications of candidates for communion wholly to myself, and insisted on acting by my sole authority, in the admission of members into the church, &c.
[Pg 173]Preface. It’s quite possible that some of the readers of this sermon might be curious about the reasons behind the split between me and the people of Northampton, which led to this farewell sermon. I can't provide a full account of the situation here, but I think it’s important to address some serious misrepresentations that have been widely circulated, and it’s worrying that some people might be intentionally spreading these inaccuracies regarding our disagreement. For instance, some claim that I demanded people be certain of their salvation before I would allow them into the church; that I required detailed accounts of a person’s inner experiences and the specifics of their conversion as a test for their eligibility for Christian fellowship; that I intended to create a pure church and draw a strict line between true believers and pretenders by supposedly being infallible in discerning the state of people's souls; that I aligned myself with those extreme groups known as Separatists who have emerged in New England; and that I claimed all the power to judge the qualifications of those seeking communion solely for myself, insisting on making decisions about church membership entirely on my own authority, etc.
In opposition to these slanderous representations, I shall at present only give my reader an account of some things which I laid before the council, that separated between me and my people, in order to their having a just and full view of my principles relating to the affair in controversy.
In contrast to these false accusations, I will now share with my readers some of the things I presented to the council that created a divide between me and my people, so they can have a clear and complete understanding of my views on the issue at hand.
Long before the sitting of the council, my people had sent to the Reverend Mr. Clark of Salem village, desiring him to write in opposition to my principles. Which gave me occasion to write to Mr. Clark, that he might have true information what my principles were. And in the time of the sitting of the council, I did, for their[Pg 174] information, make a public declaration of my principles before them and the church, in the meeting-house, of the same import with that in my letter to Mr. Clark, and very much in the same words: and then, afterwards, sent in to the council in writing, an extract of that letter, containing the information I had given to Mr. Clark, in the very words of my letter to him, that the council might read and consider it at their leisure, and have a more certain and satisfactory knowledge what my principles were. The extract which I sent in to them was in the following words:
Long before the council meeting, my community asked the Reverend Mr. Clark of Salem Village to write against my beliefs. This prompted me to write to Mr. Clark so he would have accurate information about my principles. During the council meeting, I made a public declaration of my beliefs in front of them and the church in the meeting house, which matched what I had written to Mr. Clark, and was very similar in wording. Later, I also submitted a written extract of that letter to the council, containing the information I had shared with Mr. Clark, using the exact words from my letter to him. This way, the council could read it and understand my principles more clearly and thoroughly. The extract I sent them included the following words:
“I am often and I don’t know but pretty generally, in the country, represented as of a new and odd opinion with respect to the terms of Christian communion, and as being for introducing a peculiar way of my own. Whereas I don’t perceive that I differ at all from the scheme of Dr. Watts in his book entitled, The Rational Foundation of a Christian Church, and the Terms of Christian Communion; which, he says, is the common sentiment of all reformed churches. I had not seen this book of Dr. Watts’ when I published what I have written on the subject. But yet I think my sentiments, as I have expressed them, are as exactly agreeable to what he lays down, as if I had been his pupil. Nor do I at all go beyond what Dr. Doddridge plainly shows to be his sentiments, in his Rise and Progress of Religion, and his Sermons on Regeneration, and his Paraphrase and Notes on the New Testament. Nor indeed, sir, when I consider the sentiments you have expressed in your letters to Major Pomroy and Mr. Billing, can I perceive but that they come exactly to the same thing that I maintain. You suppose the sacraments are not converting ordinances: but that, ‘as seals of the covenant, they presuppose conversion, especially in the adult; and that it is visible saintship, or, in other words, a credible profession of faith and repentance, a solemn consent to the gospel covenant, joined with a good conversation, and competent measure of Christian knowledge, is what gives a [Pg 175]gospel right to all sacred ordinances: but that it is necessary to those that come to these ordinances, and in those that profess a consent to the gospel covenant, that they be sincere in their profession,’ or at least should think themselves so.—The great thing which I have scrupled in the established method of this church’s proceeding, and which I dare no longer go on in, is their publicly assenting to the form of words rehearsed on occasion of their admission to the communion, without pretending thereby to mean any such thing as any hearty consent to the terms of the gospel covenant, or to mean any such faith or repentance as belong to the covenant of grace, and are the grand conditions of that covenant: it being, at the same time that the words are used, their known and established principle which they openly profess and proceed upon, that men may and ought to use these words and mean no such thing, but something else of a nature far inferior; which I think they have no distinct, determinate notion of; but something consistent with their knowing that they do not choose God as their chief good, but love the world more than him, and that they do not give themselves up entirely to God, but make reserves; and in short, knowing that they do not heartily consent to the gospel covenant, but live still under the reigning power of the love of the world, and enmity to God and Christ. So that the words of their public profession, according to their openly established use, cease to be of the nature of any profession of gospel faith and repentance, or any proper compliance with the covenant: for ’tis their profession, that the words, as used, mean no such thing. The words used under these circumstances, do at least fail of being a credible profession of these things. I can conceive of no such virtue in a certain set of words, that it is proper, merely on the making of these sounds, to admit persons to Christian sacraments, without any regard to any pretended meaning of these sounds: nor can I think that any institution of Christ has established any such terms of admission into the Christian church. It does not belong to the [Pg 176]controversy between me and my people, how particular or large the profession should be that is required. I should not choose to be confined to exact limits as to that matter; but rather than contend, I should content myself with a few words, briefly expressing the cardinal virtues or acts implied in a hearty compliance with the covenant, made (as should appear by inquiry into the person’s doctrinal knowledge) understandingly; if there were an external conversation agreeable thereto: yea, I should think, that such a person, solemnly making such a profession, had a right to be received as the object of a public charity, however he himself might scruple his own conversion, on account of his not remembering the time, not knowing the method of his conversion, or finding so much remaining sin, &c. And (if his own scruples did not hinder his coming to the Lord’s table) I should think the minister or church had no right to debar such a professor, though he should say he did not think himself converted; for I call that a profession of godliness, which is a profession of the great things wherein godliness consists, and not a profession of his own opinion of his good estate.”
“I am often seen, and I don't know why, but fairly generally, in the country as having a new and strange opinion about the terms of Christian fellowship, and as being in favor of introducing a unique approach of my own. However, I don’t think I differ at all from Dr. Watts' ideas in his book titled, The Rational Foundation of a Christian Church, and the Terms of Christian Communion; which he states is the common understanding of all reformed churches. I hadn’t seen Dr. Watts' book when I wrote what I did on the topic. Yet, I believe my views, as I’ve expressed them, align perfectly with what he presents, as if I had been his student. Neither do I stray beyond what Dr. Doddridge clearly expresses in his Rise and Progress of Religion, his Sermons on Regeneration, and his Paraphrase and Notes on the New Testament. Furthermore, sir, when I consider the views you’ve shared in your letters to Major Pomroy and Mr. Billing, I see that they align exactly with what I maintain. You suggest that the sacraments are not converting ordinances: but that, ‘as seals of the covenant, they presuppose conversion, especially in adults; and that visible saintship, or, in other words, a credible profession of faith and repentance, a formal agreement to the gospel covenant, combined with a good way of living, and a reasonable level of Christian knowledge, grants a [Pg 175]gospel right to all sacred ordinances: but it’s necessary that those participating in these ordinances, and those who profess agreement to the gospel covenant, be sincere in their profession,’ or at least believe themselves to be. The main issue I have with the established method of this church's practice, and which I can no longer support, is their public agreement to the wording repeated when they are admitted to communion, without intending to mean anything like a genuine agreement to the terms of the gospel covenant, or to hold any such faith or repentance that belong to the covenant of grace, and are the main conditions of that covenant. At the same time the words are spoken, their recognized and established principle, which they openly state and follow, is that individuals may and should use these words and mean something entirely different, of a nature far less important; which I believe they do not have a clear, definite understanding of, but something consistent with their awareness that they do not choose God as their ultimate good, but rather love the world more than Him, and that they do not entirely surrender themselves to God, but make exceptions; and in short, they know they do not genuinely agree to the gospel covenant, but still live under the dominating influence of worldly love, and animosity toward God and Christ. Thus, the words of their public profession, according to their openly recognized use, cease to have the character of any profession of gospel faith and repentance, or any proper compliance with the covenant: for it is their claim that the words, as used, mean none of that. The words spoken under these circumstances at least fail to be a credible profession of those things. I can’t see any inherent value in a certain set of words that makes it appropriate, merely by uttering them, to allow people to participate in Christian sacraments, without considering any supposed meaning behind those words: nor can I believe that any institution of Christ has established any such terms for admission into the Christian church. It is not a matter of the [Pg 176]dispute between me and my congregation about how specific or broad the required profession should be. I wouldn’t want to be restricted to exact limits on that issue; but rather than argue, I would be satisfied with a few words that briefly express the key virtues or actions implied in a sincere agreement with the covenant, made (as should be evident through inquiry into the person's doctrinal knowledge) with understanding; if there were an outward conduct that aligns with it. Yes, I would think that such a person, solemnly making that profession, has the right to be welcomed as a recipient of public charity, regardless of whether he himself has doubts about his own conversion, due to not remembering the time, not knowing the method of his conversion, or recognizing his remaining sin, etc. And (if his own doubts don’t prevent him from coming to the Lord’s table) I would think the minister or church has no right to exclude such a professing individual, even if he says he doesn’t believe he is converted; for I define a profession of godliness as a declaration of the essential things that comprise godliness, not a statement about his own opinion of his spiritual condition.”
Northampton, May 7, 1750.
Northampton, May 7, 1750.
Thus far my Letter to Mr. Clark.
Thus far, my letter to Mr. Clark.
The council having heard that I had made certain draughts of the covenant, or forms of a public profession of religion which I stood ready to accept of from the candidates for church communion, they, for their further information, sent for them. Accordingly I sent them four distinct draughts or forms, which I had drawn up about a twelvemonth before, as what I stood ready to accept of (any one of them) rather than contend and break with my people.
The council, having learned that I had prepared some drafts of the covenant, or forms of a public expression of faith that I was willing to accept from candidates for church membership, called them in for more information. In response, I sent them four different drafts that I had created about a year earlier, which I was ready to accept (any one of them) rather than argue and sever ties with my community.
The two shortest of these forms are here inserted for the satisfaction of the reader. They are as follows.
The two shortest forms are included here for the reader's enjoyment. They are as follows.
[Pg 177]“I hope I do truly find a heart to give up myself wholly to God, according to the tenor of that covenant of grace which was sealed in my baptism; and to walk in a way of that obedience to all the commandments of God, which the covenant of grace requires, as long as I live.” Another,
[Pg 177]“I really hope to find a heart that allows me to fully give myself to God, just like the grace covenant that was sealed at my baptism; and to live in obedience to all of God’s commandments, as the grace covenant asks, for as long as I live.” Another,
“I hope I truly find in my heart a willingness to comply with all the commandments of God, which require me to give up myself wholly to him, and to serve him with my body and my spirit. And do accordingly now promise to walk in a way of obedience to all the commandments of God, as long as I live.”
“I hope I genuinely find in my heart a willingness to follow all of God's commandments, which ask me to give myself completely to him and to serve him with my body and my spirit. And I now promise to live in obedience to all of God's commandments for as long as I live.”
Such kind of professions as these I stood ready to accept, rather than contend and break with my people. Not but that I think it much more convenient, that ordinarily the public profession of religion that is made by Christians should be much fuller and more particular; and that (as I hinted in my letter to Mr. Clark) I should not choose to be tied up to any certain form of words, but to have liberty to vary the expressions of a public profession the more exactly to suit the sentiments and experience of the professor, that it might be a more just and free expression of what each one finds in his heart.
I was ready to accept jobs like these rather than argue and break with my community. However, I believe it's much better for Christians to have a more comprehensive and specific public expression of their faith. As I mentioned in my letter to Mr. Clark, I wouldn’t want to be restricted to a specific set of words; instead, I’d prefer the freedom to adjust how I express my faith to better reflect my feelings and experiences. This way, it would be a more accurate and genuine representation of what each person truly believes.
And moreover it must be noted, that I ever insisted on it, that it belonged to me as a pastor, before a profession was accepted, to have full liberty to instruct the candidate in the meaning of the terms of it, and in the nature of the things proposed to be professed; and to inquire into his doctrinal understanding of these things, according to my best discretion; and to caution the person, as I should think needful, against rashness in making such a profession, or doing it mainly for the credit of himself or his family, or from any secular views whatsoever, and to put him on serious self-examination, and searching his own heart, and prayer to God to search and enlighten him that he may not be hypocritical and deceived in the profession he makes; withal[Pg 178] pointing forth to him the many ways in which professors are liable to be deceived.
Furthermore, I always insisted that, as a pastor, it was my responsibility, before accepting a profession, to freely instruct the candidate about the meaning of the terms and the nature of what is being professed. I needed to explore his understanding of these doctrines to the best of my ability, and to advise him—when I deemed it necessary—against being hasty in making such a profession, or doing it mainly for his own or his family's reputation, or for any worldly reasons. I aimed to encourage him to engage in serious self-reflection, to examine his own heart, and to pray to God for guidance and clarity, so he would not be hypocritical or misled in the profession he makes; while also[Pg 178] pointing out the various ways in which those making such professions can be deceived.
Nor do I think it improper for a minister in such a case, to inquire and know of the candidate what can be remembered of the circumstances of his Christian experience; as this may tend much to illustrate his profession and give a minister great advantage for proper instructions: though a particular knowledge and remembrance of the time and method of the first conversion to God is not to be made the test of a person’s sincerity, nor insisted on as necessary in order to his being received into full charity. Not that I think it at all improper or unprofitable, that in some special cases a declaration of the particular circumstances of a person’s first awakening and the manner of his convictions, illuminations and comforts, should be publicly exhibited before the whole congregation, on occasion of his admission into the church; though this be not demanded as necessary to admission. I ever declared against insisting on a relation of experience, in this sense (viz., a relation of the particular time and steps of the operation of the Spirit in first conversion), as the term of communion: yet, if by a relation of experiences, he meant a declaration of experience of the great things wrought, wherein true grace and the essential acts and habits of holiness consist; in this sense, I think an account of a person’s experiences necessary in order to his admission into full communion in the church. But that in whatever inquiries are made, and whatever accounts are given, neither minister nor church are to set up themselves as searchers of hearts, but are to accept the serious, solemn profession of the well instructed professor, of a good life, as best able to determine what he finds in his own heart.
I don't think it's wrong for a minister to ask a candidate about their Christian experience; this could really help clarify their commitment and provide the minister with valuable insights for guidance. However, knowing the exact time and way someone first converted to God shouldn't be used as a measure of their sincerity or as a requirement for full acceptance. I'm not saying it’s inappropriate or useless for someone to share the specific details of their first awakening and how they were convicted, illuminated, and comforted in a public setting when joining the church, although it shouldn't be mandatory for admission. I've always opposed requiring a narrative of experience in this sense (specifically about the timeline and steps of the Holy Spirit's work during initial conversion) as a condition for community. However, if by a narrative of experiences, one means the sharing of significant events that demonstrate true grace and the fundamental acts and traits of holiness, then I believe sharing personal experiences is necessary for full communion in the church. Regardless of the inquiries made or the accounts given, neither the minister nor the church should position themselves as heart-searchers; they should accept the serious, genuine profession of someone who demonstrates a good life as the best indicator of what they find in their own heart.
These things may serve in some measure to set right those of my readers who have been misled in their apprehensions of the state of the controversy between me and my people, by the forementioned misrepresentations.
These points might help clarify things for some of my readers who have been confused about the ongoing disagreement between me and my community, due to the previously mentioned misrepresentations.
Jonathan Edwards.
Jonathan Edwards.
[Pg 179]135. But in all probability this will never be again. It is sometimes asserted that Edwards never again occupied the pulpit in Northampton. This is not true. He preached, in fact, twelve Sundays, though, to be sure, not consecutively and only when other supplies could not be secured, before his removal to Stockbridge. There is perhaps more reason for the statement of Dr. Hopkins, quoted by Dwight (op. cit. p. 418), that the town at last—it is thought in November, 1750—voted that he should preach no longer. But the records of town and precinct are alike silent on this matter, the only vote bearing on it being one passed by the precinct in November, “to pay Mr. Edwards £10 old tenor per Sabbath for the time he preached here since he was dismissed.” Trumbull, who has established this fact (History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 227), says that the last sermon by Edwards in Northampton was in the afternoon of October 13, 1751, from the text Heb. xi. 16. But even this is doubtful; for among the manuscripts in New Haven, Professor Dexter discovered a sermon on 2 Cor. iv. 6 marked as preached in Northampton, May 1755, and in a book of plans of sermons at least three notes of texts and doctrines of the same period marked as designed for Northampton. (F. B. Dexter, The Manuscripts of Jonathan Edwards, p. 8.)
[Pg 179]135. However, it's unlikely that this will happen again. It's often said that Edwards never returned to the pulpit in Northampton. This isn't true. In fact, he preached for twelve Sundays, although not consecutively and only when no other ministers were available, before he moved to Stockbridge. There may be some basis for Dr. Hopkins' statement, quoted by Dwight (op. cit. p. 418), that the town ultimately—likely in November 1750—voted for him to stop preaching. However, neither the town nor precinct records confirm this; the only relevant vote was passed by the precinct in November, “to pay Mr. Edwards £10 old tenor per Sabbath for the time he preached here since his dismissal.” Trumbull, who verified this fact (History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 227), notes that Edwards' last sermon in Northampton was in the afternoon of October 13, 1751, based on the text Heb. xi. 16. Yet, this is also uncertain; among the manuscripts in New Haven, Professor Dexter found a sermon on 2 Cor. iv. 6 marked as preached in Northampton in May 1755, and in a sermon planning book, there are at least three notes for texts and topics from the same period intended for Northampton. (F. B. Dexter, The Manuscripts of Jonathan Edwards, p. 8.)
145. By which I became so obnoxious. The excitement of the Great Awakening was followed by a period of laxity. In 1744 Edwards was informed that a number of the young people of his congregation, of both sexes, were reading immoral books, which fostered lascivious and obscene conversation. To check the evil, he preached a sermon, of the frankness of which we may judge from the published sermon on “Joseph’s Temptation,” from Heb. xii. 15, 16, and after the service communicated to the brethren of the church the evidence in his possession with a view to further action. A committee of inquiry was appointed to assist the pastor in examining into the affair at a meeting at his house. Edwards then read the names of the young people to be summoned as [Pg 180]witnesses or as accused, but without discriminating between the two classes. When the names were thus published, it was found that most of the leading families of the town were implicated. “The town was suddenly all on a blaze.” Many of the heads of families refused to proceed with the investigation; many of the young people summoned to the meeting refused to come, and those who did come acted with insolence. Edwards never thereafter succeeded in reëstablishing his authority. For years not a single candidate appeared for admission to the church. See Hopkins, Life of Edwards (1765), pp. 53 ff. Dwight, op. cit. pp. 299 f., copies Hopkins’s account almost verbatim, but without acknowledgment.
145. That's how I became really annoying. The excitement from the Great Awakening was followed by a time of carelessness. In 1744, Edwards learned that several young members of his congregation, both boys and girls, were reading immoral books, which led to inappropriate and offensive conversations. To address this issue, he preached a sermon, the straightforwardness of which can be seen in his published sermon on “Joseph’s Temptation,” from Heb. xii. 15, 16, and after the service, he shared the evidence he had with the church members for further action. A committee was set up to help the pastor investigate the situation at a meeting at his home. Edwards then read aloud the names of the young people to be called in as [Pg 180]witnesses or as those accused, without distinguishing between the two groups. When the names were announced, it turned out that most of the prominent families in town were involved. “The town was suddenly in an uproar.” Many heads of families refused to proceed with the investigation; many of the young people called to the meeting declined to attend, and those who did show up acted defiantly. After that, Edwards never managed to regain his authority. For years, not a single candidate came forward to join the church. See Hopkins, Life of Edwards (1765), pp. 53 ff. Dwight, op. cit. pp. 299 f., copies Hopkins’s account almost word for word, but without giving credit.
146. I have ... meet before him. The company keeping and worldly amusements of the young people were an old grievance with Edwards. Writing of the period before the revival of 1734-1735, he says, “It was their manner very frequently to get together in conventions of both sexes, for mirth and jollity, which they called frolicks; and they would often spend the greater part of the night in them, without any regard to order in the families they belong to.” How the young people amused themselves in these “conventions,” we can only conjecture; it is certain that some, at least, of the parents saw no harm in them. But Edwards’s idea of family government was very different. “He allowed not his children to be from home after nine o’clock at night, when they went abroad to see their friends and companions. Neither were they allowed to sit up much after that time, in his own house, when any came to make them a visit. If any gentleman desired acquaintance with his daughters, after handsomely introducing himself, by properly consulting the parents, he was allowed all proper opportunity for it: a room and fire, if needed; but must not intrude on the proper hours of rest and sleep, or the religion and order of the family.” (Hopkins, op. cit. p. 44.) We have reason to think that some of the “other liberties commonly taken by young people in the land” were calculated to favor anything rather than refinement and spirituality.
146. I have ... meet before him. The socializing and entertainment of young people was a long-standing issue for Edwards. Reflecting on the time before the revival of 1734-1735, he wrote, “It was common for them to gather in mixed groups for fun and celebration, which they called frolicks; and they would often spend most of the night at these events, completely disregarding the order of their families.” We can only guess how the young people entertained themselves in these “gatherings”; however, it’s clear that at least some parents saw no problem with them. But Edwards had a very different view on family management. “He did not permit his children to be out after nine o’clock at night when visiting friends and peers. They were also not allowed to stay up too late in his home when guests came to visit. If a gentleman wanted to get to know his daughters, after formally introducing himself and properly dealing with the parents, he was given every reasonable chance to do so: a room and fire if necessary; but he must not infringe on the family’s designated hours for rest and sleep, or disrupt their religion and order.” (Hopkins, op. cit. p. 44.) We have reason to believe that some of the “other liberties commonly taken by young people in the land” were inclined to promote anything but refinement and spirituality.
[Pg 181]149. A contentious spirit. History in a general way corroborates the following testimony of Edwards concerning the contentious spirit in the people of Northampton: “There were some mighty contests and controversies among them in Mr. Stoddard’s day, which were managed with great heat and violence; some great quarrels in the church, wherein Mr. Stoddard, great as his authority was, knew not what to do with them. In one ecclesiastical controversy in Mr. Stoddard’s day, wherein the church was divided into two parties, the heat of spirit was raised to such a degree, that it came to hard blows. A member of one party met the head of the opposite party and assaulted him and beat him unmercifully. There has been for forty or fifty years a sort of settled division of the people into two parties, somewhat like the Court and Country party in England (if I may compare small things with great). There have been some of the chief men in the town, of chief authority and wealth, that have been great proprietors of their lands, who have had one party with them. And the other party, which has commonly been the greatest, have been of those who have been jealous of them, apt to envy them, and afraid of their having too much power and influence in town and church. This has been a foundation of innumerable contentions among the people, from time to time, which have been exceedingly grievous to me, and by which doubtless God has been dreadfully provoked, and his Spirit grieved and quenched, and much confusion and many evil works have been introduced.” Letter of July 1, 1751 to Rev. Thomas Gillespie. Cf. Trumbull, History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 36.
[Pg 181]149. A contentious spirit. History generally supports Edwards’ observations about the contentious nature of the people in Northampton: “During Mr. Stoddard’s time, there were intense disputes and conflicts among them, often handled with great passion and aggression; serious disagreements in the church where Mr. Stoddard, despite his authority, was at a loss on how to address them. In one church dispute during Mr. Stoddard’s era, the congregation split into two factions, and the intensity escalated to the point of physical altercations. A member from one side encountered the leader of the other faction and attacked him, beating him mercilessly. For about forty or fifty years, there’s been a sort of established division within the community into two groups, somewhat like the Court and Country parties in England (if I may make a small comparison). Some of the prominent figures in the town, who held significant authority and wealth, have had one faction on their side. The other faction, which has usually been the larger group, has been made up of those who are suspicious of them, prone to envy them, and worried about their excessive power and influence in the town and church. This division has been a source of countless conflicts among the people over time, which have been extremely distressing to me, and undoubtedly, it has provoked God’s anger, grieved His Spirit, and led to much confusion and many wrongful actions.” Letter of July 1, 1751 to Rev. Thomas Gillespie. Cf. Trumbull, History of Northampton, Vol. II, p. 36.
Footnotes:
References:
[1] See J. A. Stoughton, Windsor Farmes, p. 39 and p. 69 n. Students of heredity may perhaps here find a clew to the character of Edwards’s brilliant, wayward grandson, Aaron Burr.
[1] See J. A. Stoughton, Windsor Farmes, p. 39 and p. 69 n. Students of heredity might find a clue here to understanding the personality of Edwards’s talented but rebellious grandson, Aaron Burr.
[2] See H. N. Gardiner, The Early Idealism of Edwards in Jonathan Edwards: a Retrospect, pp. 115-160: Boston, 1901. Cf. J. H. MacCracken, The Sources of Jonathan Edwards’s Idealism, Philos. Rev., xi. 26 ff. (Jan. 1902).
[2] See H. N. Gardiner, The Early Idealism of Edwards in Jonathan Edwards: a Retrospect, pp. 115-160: Boston, 1901. Cf. J. H. MacCracken, The Sources of Jonathan Edwards’s Idealism, Philos. Rev., xi. 26 ff. (Jan. 1902).
[3] That to the church at Bolton, Conn. But for some reason, not now apparent, he was never installed there. See S. Simpson, Jonathan Edwards—a Historical Review, Hartford Seminary Record. xiv. 11 (November, 1903).
[3] That to the church in Bolton, Conn. But for some reason, which isn’t clear now, he was never placed there. See S. Simpson, Jonathan Edwards—a Historical Review, Hartford Seminary Record. xiv. 11 (November, 1903).
[4] First printed by Dwight, Life of President Edwards, p. 114, and frequently reproduced. It has been compared to Dante’s description of Beatrice, which in pure lyric quality it certainly equals, though it lacks the latter’s sensuous coloring and imaginative idealization. The comparison is made by A. V. G. Allen, The Place of Edwards in History, in Jonathan Edwards: a Retrospect, p. 7; the contrast is pointed out by John De Witt, Stockbridge (1903), Oration, p. 45 (pub. by the Berkshire Conference).
[4] First printed by Dwight, Life of President Edwards, p. 114, and frequently reproduced. It has been compared to Dante’s portrayal of Beatrice, which it certainly matches in lyrical quality, although it doesn’t have the same rich imagery and idealization. A. V. G. Allen makes the comparison in The Place of Edwards in History, found in Jonathan Edwards: a Retrospect, p. 7; John De Witt points out the contrast in his 1903 Oration in Stockbridge, p. 45 (published by the Berkshire Conference).
[5] Solomon Clark, Historical Catalogue of the Northampton First Church, pp. 40-67 (Northampton, 1891), prints the list in full.
[5] Solomon Clark, Historical Catalogue of the Northampton First Church, pp. 40-67 (Northampton, 1891), prints the list in full.
[7] It is impossible here to go into the history of this famous controversy. Something concerning it will be found in the notes, pp. 172 ff.; Dwight, op. cit., pp. 298-448, prints the documents from Edwards’s Journal in full; the records of the church are silent. It should be stated, perhaps, in fairness to the Northampton people, that the pastoral relation was not then, as is sometimes supposed, regarded as indissoluble; six clergymen were “dismissed” from neighboring churches between 1721 and 1755. Moreover, Edwards, eminent as he undoubtedly was as a preacher, was to them only the parish minister; his great fame as a theologian was established later. Cf. Trumbull, History of Northampton, II, 225. It is also not unreasonable to suppose that the spiritual capacities of the people had been overstimulated. The later repentance of Joseph Hawley (see Dwight, op. cit., p. 421), Edwards’s cousin, who had taken a leading part in the movement against him, concerns only the spirit of the opposition; it does not seriously question the wisdom, under the circumstances, of the separation.
[7] It’s impossible to dive into the history of this famous controversy here. You can find some related information in the notes, pp. 172 ff.; Dwight, op. cit., pp. 298-448, includes the full documents from Edwards’s Journal; the church records are silent. It should be noted, for the sake of fairness to the Northampton community, that the pastoral relationship was not seen as unbreakable at that time, as some might think; six clergymen were “dismissed” from nearby churches between 1721 and 1755. Furthermore, although Edwards was undoubtedly an outstanding preacher, to them he was just the parish minister; his significant reputation as a theologian came later. Cf. Trumbull, History of Northampton, II, 225. It’s also reasonable to believe that the spiritual capacities of the people might have been overstimulated. The later repentance of Joseph Hawley (see Dwight, op. cit., p. 421), who was Edwards’s cousin and played a major role in the opposition against him, only reflects the spirit of that opposition; it doesn’t seriously challenge the wisdom of the separation given the circumstances.
[8] Aaron Burr, the Vice-President of the United States, who killed Alexander Hamilton in a duel, was their son.
[8] Aaron Burr, the Vice President of the United States, who shot Alexander Hamilton in a duel, was their son.
[9] See, e.g., the incident recorded by Dwight, op. cit., p. 133, where the rapture lasts for about an hour, accompanied for the greater part of the time “with tears and weeping aloud.”
[9] See, e.g., the incident recorded by Dwight, op. cit., p. 133, where the rapture lasts for about an hour, mostly “with tears and loud weeping.”
[10] See F. B. Dexter, The Manuscripts of Jonathan Edwards, p. 7. (Reprinted from the Proceedings of the Mass. Hist. Soc., March, 1901.)
[10] See F. B. Dexter, The Manuscripts of Jonathan Edwards, p. 7. (Reprinted from the Proceedings of the Mass. Hist. Soc., March, 1901.)
[11] As, e.g., in the great ethical sermon on the Sin of Theft and of Injustice from the text, “Thou shalt not steal.” Works, Worcester reprint, IV, 601.
[11] For example, in the powerful ethical sermon about the Sin of Theft and Injustice based on the command, "You shall not steal." Works, Worcester reprint, IV, 601.
[12] Examples of this are found in the manuscript sermons on John i. 47 and John i. 41, 42, which are here taken as typical.
[12] Examples of this can be found in the manuscript sermons on John 1:47 and John 1:41-42, which are considered typical here.
[15] The next neighbor town.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The neighboring town.
[16] “If I am in danger of going to hell, I should be glad to know as much as possibly I can of the dreadfulness of it. If I am very prone to neglect due care to avoid it, he does me the best kindness who does most to represent to me the truth of the case, that sets forth my misery and danger in the liveliest manner.”—Sermon on The Distinguishing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God.
[16] “If I'm at risk of going to hell, I should be grateful to learn as much as I can about how terrible it is. If I'm likely to ignore the necessary precautions to avoid it, the kindest thing someone can do for me is to clearly show me the truth, highlighting my pain and danger in the most vivid way possible.”—Sermon on The Distinguishing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God.
[17] As Professor A. V. G. Allen informs the editor in a letter, Jan. 23, 1904.
[17] As Professor A. V. G. Allen tells the editor in a letter, Jan. 23, 1904.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!